It is not uncommon for casual thinkers to assume
that the United States of America is practically a
continuation of English nationality. Our speech
is English and the English played so large a part
in our beginnings that it is easy to fall more or
less consciously into the thought that the history
of this nation has been but a continuation and development
of these beginnings. A little reflection,
however, quickly convinces us that at least there
was present French influence in the Mississippi
Valley and Spanish influence in the southeast and
southwest. Everything else however that has been
added to the American nationality is often looked
upon as a sort of dilution of more or less doubtful
value: peoples that had to be assimilated as far
as possible and made over to the original and
basic type. Thus we continually speak of Germans
and Scandinavians, of Irish and Jews, Poles,
Austrians and Hungarians; and, with few exceptions,
we regard the coming of the Negroes as an
unmitigated error and a national liability.
It is high time that this course of our thinking
should be changed. America is conglomerate.
This is at once her problem and her glory—perhaps
indeed her sole and greatest reason for being.
Her physical foundation is not English and
while it is primarily it is not entirely European.
It represents peculiarly a coming together of the
peoples of the world. American institutions have
been borrowed from England and France in the
main, but with contributions from many and widely
scattered groups. American history has no prototype
and has been developed from the various
racial elements. Despite the fact that our mother
tongue is called English we have developed an
American speech with its idiosyncrasies and
idioms, a speech whose purity is not to be measured
by its conformity to the speech of the British
Isles. And finally the American spirit is a new
and interesting result of divers threads of thought
and feeling coming not only from America but
from Europe and Asia and indeed from Africa.
This essay is an attempt to set forth more
clearly than has hitherto been done the effect
which the Negro has had upon American life. Its
thesis is that despite slavery, war and caste, and
despite our present Negro problem, the American
Negro is and has been a distinct asset to this country
and has brought a contribution without which
America could not have been; and that perhaps
the essence of our so-called Negro problem is the
failure to recognize this fact and to continue to
act as though the Negro was what we once imagined
and wanted to imagine him—a representative
of a subhuman species fitted only for subordination.
A moment’s thought will easily convince open
minded persons that the contribution of the Negro
to American nationality as slave, freedman
and citizen was far from negligible. No element
in American life has so subtly and yet clearly
woven itself into the warp and woof of our thinking
and acting as the American Negro. He came
with the first explorers and helped in exploration.
His labor was from the first the foundation of
the American prosperity and the cause of the
rapid growth of the new world in economic and
social importance. Modern democracy rests not
simply on the striving white men in Europe and
America but also on the persistent struggle of the
black men in America for two centuries. The
military defense of this land has depended upon
Negro soldiers from the time of the Colonial
wars down to the struggle of the World War.
Not only does the Negro appear, reappear and
persist in American literature but a Negro American
literature has arisen of deep significance, and
Negro folk lore and music are among the choicest
heritages of this land.
Finally the Negro had played a peculiar
spiritual rôle in America as a sort of living,
breathing test of our ideals and an example of
the faith, hope and tolerance of our religion.
THE RACIAL CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE UNITED STATES
By Edw. F. McSweeney, LL. D.
In a general way, the Racial Contribution Series in the
Knights of Columbus historical program is intended as a
much needed and important contribution to national
solidarity. The various studies are treated by able writers,
citizens of the United States, each being in full
sympathy with the achievements in this country of the
racial group of whom he treats. The standard of the
writers is the only one that will justify historical writing;—the
truth. No censorship has been exercised.
No subject now actively before the people of the United
States has been more written on, and less understood, than
alien immigration. Until 1819, there were no official statistics
of immigration of any sort; the so-called census of
1790 was simply a report of the several states of their male
white population under and over 16 years of age, all
white females, slaves, and others. Statements as to the
country of origin of the inhabitants of this country were,
in the main, guesswork, with the result that, while the
great bulk of such estimates was honestly and patriotically
done, some of the most quoted during the present day
were inspired, obviously to prove a predetermined case,
rather than to recite the ascertained fact.
From the beginning the dominant groups in control in
the United States have regarded each group of newer
arrivals as more or less the “enemy” to be feared, and, if
possible, controlled. A study of various cross-sections of
the country will show dominant alien groups who formerly
had to fight for their very existence. With increased
numerical strength and prosperity they frequently attempted
to do to the later aliens, frequently even of their
own group, what had formerly been done to them:—decry
and stifle their achievements, and deny them opportunity,—the
one thing that may justly be demanded in a
Democracy,—by putting them in a position of inferiority.
To attempt, in this country, to set up a “caste” control,
based on the accident of birth, wealth, or privilege, is a
travesty of Democracy. When Washington and his compatriots,
a group comprising the most efficiently prepared
men in the history of the world, who had set themselves
definitely to form a democratic civilization, dreamed of
and even planned by Plato, but held back by slavery and
paganism, they found their sure foundations in the precepts
of Christianity, and gave them expression in the Declaration
of Independence. The liberty they sought, based on
obedience to the law of God as well as of man, was actually
established, but from the beginning it has met a
constant effort to substitute some form of absolutism tending
to break down or replace democratic institutions.
What may be called, for want of a better term, the
colonial spirit, which is the essence of hyphenism, has
persisted in this country to hamper national progress and
national unity. Wherever this colonial spirit shows itself
it is a menace to be fought, whether the secret or acknowledged
attachment binds to England, Ireland, France,
Germany, Italy, Greece or any other nation.
Jefferson pointed out that we have on this soil evolved
a new race of men who may inexactly be called “Americans”.
This term, as a monopoly of the United States,
is properly objected to by our neighbors, North and South—yet
it has a definite meaning for the world.
During the Great War one aspect of war duty was to
direct the labor activities growing out of the war, to divert
labor from “non-essential” to “essential” industry and to
arbitrate and mediate on wage matters. It was found
necessary to study and to analyze the greatly feared, but
infrequently discovered “enemy alien”; and as a preparation
for this duty, with the assistance of several hundred
local agents, the population of Massachusetts was separated
into naturally allied groups based on birth, racial
descent, religious, social and industrial affiliations. The
astonishing result was that, counting as “native Americans”
only the actual descendants of all those living in
Massachusetts in 1840, of whatever racial stock prior to
that time, only two-sevenths, even with the most liberal
classification, came within the group of colonial descent,
while the remaining five-sevenths were found in the various
racial groups coming later than 1840. More than
this: While the “Colonial” group had increased in numbers
for three decades after 1840, in 1918 they were found
actually to be fewer in number than in 1840, a diminution
due to excess of deaths over births, proceeding in increasing
ratio.
Membership in the Society of Mayflower descendants is
eagerly sought as the hallmark of American ancestry. In
anticipation of the tercentenary of the Mayflower-coming
in 1620, about a dozen years ago a questionnaire was sent
to every known eligible for Mayflower ancestry, and the
replies were submitted to the experts in one of the national
universities for review and report. When this report was
presented later, it contained the statement that, considering
the prevailing number of marriages in this group, and
children per family,—when the six-hundredth celebration
of the Pilgrims’ Landing is held in 2220, three hundred
years hence, a ship the size of the original Mayflower
will be sufficient to carry back to Europe all the then
living Mayflower descendants.
The future of America is in the keeping of the 80 per
cent. of the population, separate in blood and race from
the colonial descent group. Love of native land is one of
the strongest and noblest passions of which a man is
capable. Family life, religion, the soil which holds the
dust of our fathers, sentiment for ancestral property, and
many other bonds, make the ties of home so strong and
enduring, and unite a man’s life so closely with its native
environment, that grave and powerful reasons must exist
before a change of residence is contemplated. Escape from
religious persecution and political tyranny were unquestionably
the chief reasons which induced the early comers
to America to brave the dangers of an unknown world.
Yet that very intolerance against which this was a protest
soon began to be exercised against all those unwilling to
accept in their new homes the religious leadership of those
in control.
It is not necessary to go into the persecutions due to
religious bigotry of the colonial period. While the spirit
of liberty was in the free air of the colonies and would
finally have secured national independence, it is not possible
to underestimate the support brought to the revolting
colonials because of the attitude of Great Britain in allowing
religious freedom to Canada after it had been taken
from the French. After the victory of New Orleans, a
spirit of national consciousness on a democratic basis was
built up and the narrow spirit of colonialism and of religious
intolerance was to a great degree repudiated by the
people, when they had become inspired with the American
spirit,—only to be revived later on.
The continued manifestation of intolerance has been
the most persistent effort in our national life. It has
done incalculable harm. It is apparently deep-rooted, an
active force in almost every generation. Present in the
30’s, 40’s and 50’s, stopped temporarily for two decades
by the Civil War, it has recurred subsequently again and
again; revived since the Armistice, it is unfortunately
shown today in as great a virulence and power of
destructiveness as at any time during the last hundred
years.
After the 70’s, as the aliens became numerically powerful
and began to demand political representation, movements
based on religious prejudice were started from time
to time, some of which came to temporary prominence,
later to die an inglorious death; but all these movements
which attempted to deprive aliens of their right of freedom
to worship were calculated to bring economic discontent
and to add to the measure of national disunion
and unhappiness.
Sixty years ago[1] the bigoted slogan was “No Irish need
apply.” During the World War, the principal attack
was on the German-American citizens of this country,
whose fathers had come here seeking a new land as a
protest against tyranny. Today the current attempt is
to deprive the Jews[2] of the right to educational equality.
In short, while there have been spasmodic manifestations
of movements based on intolerance in many countries, the
United States has the unenviable record for continuous
effort to keep alive a bogey based on an increasing fear of
something which never existed, and cannot ever exist in
this country.
For a hundred years the potent cause which has poured
millions of human beings into the United States has been
its marvellous opportunities, and unprecedented economic
urge. Ever since 1830 a graphic chart of the variations
in immigration from year to year will reflect the industrial
situation in the United States for the same period. In
1837, the total immigration was 79,430.[3] After the panic
of that year it decreased in 1838 to 38,914.[4] In 1842, it
increased to 104,565,[5] but a business depression in 1844
caused it to shrink to 78,615.[6] Thus the influx of aliens
increased or decreased according to the industrial conditions
prevalent here. The business prosperity of the
United States was not only the urge to entice immigrants
hither, but it made their coming possible as they were
helped by the savings of relatives and friends already here.
The English were not immigrants, but colonists,
merely going from one part of national territory to another.
With few exceptions, the majority of the early
colonists came from England. The first English settlement
was made in Virginia under the London Company
in 1607. It took twelve years of hard struggling to
establish this colony on a permanent basis.
The New England region was settled by a different
class of colonists. Plymouth was the first settlement, in
1620, followed in 1630 by the Massachusetts Bay Colony,
which later absorbed the Plymouth settlement. Population,
after the first ten years, increased rapidly by natural
growth, and soon colonies in Rhode Island, New Hampshire
and Connecticut resulted from the overflow in the
original settlements.
While this English settlement was going on North and
South, the Dutch, under the Dutch West India Company,
took possession of the region between, and founded New
Netherlands and New Amsterdam, later New York City.
Intervening, as it did, between their Northern and Southern
colonies, New Netherlands, which the English considered
a menace, was seized by the English during a war
with Holland, and became New York and New Jersey.
Early in the seventeenth century there was a substantial
French immigration to the Dutch colonies. There was
a constant stream of French immigration to the English
colonies in New England and in Virginia by many of the
Huguenots who had originally emigrated to the West
Indies.
In 1681, Penn settled Pennsylvania under a royal
charter and thus the whole Atlantic coast from Canada to
Florida became subject to England. During the colonial
period, England contributed to the population of the
colonies. But, by the middle of the seventeenth century,
the coming of the English to New England was practically
over. From 1628 to 1641 about 20,000 came from
England to New England, but for the next century and
a half more persons went back to Old England than came
from there to New England.[7] Due to the relaxing of
religious persecution of dissenting Protestants in England,
the great formerly impelling force to seek a new home
across the ocean in America had ceased.
In 1653 an Irish immigration to New England, much
larger in numbers than the original Plymouth Colony, was
proposed. Bristol merchants, who realized the necessity
of populating the colonies to make them prosperous,
treated with the government for men, women and girls
to be sent to the West Indies and to New England.[8] At
the very fountain head of American life we find, therefore,
men and women of pure Celtic blood from the South of
Ireland, infused into the primal stock of America. But
these apparently were only a drop in this early tide of
Irish immigration.[9]
No complete memorial has been transmitted of the
emigrations that took place from Europe to America, but
(from the few illustrative facts actually preserved) they
seem to have been amazingly copious. In the years 1771-72,
the number of emigrants to America from the North
of Ireland alone amounted to 17,350. Almost all of these
emigrated at their own charge; a great majority of them
were persons employed in the linen manufacture, or
farmers possessed of some property which they converted
into money and carried with them. Within the first fortnight
of August, 1773, there arrived at Philadelphia
3,500 emigrants from Ireland, and from the same document
which has recorded this circumstance it appears that
vessels were arriving every month freighted with emigrants
from Holland, Germany, and especially from Ireland
and the Highlands of Scotland.[10]
That many Irish settled in Maryland is shown by the
fact that in 1699 and again a few years later an act was
passed to prevent too great a number of Irish Papists
being imported into the province.[11] Shipmasters were
required to pay two shillings per poll for such. “Shipping
records of the colonial period show that boatload after
boatload left the southern and eastern shores of Ireland
for the New World. Undoubtedly thousands of their
passengers were Irish of the native stock.”[12] So besides
the so-called Scotch-Irish from the North of Ireland, the
distinction always being Protestantism, not race, it is indisputable
that thousands, Celtic in race and Catholic in
religion, came to the colonies. These newcomers made
their homes principally in Pennsylvania, Virginia, Maryland,
the Carolinas and the frontiers of the New England
colonies. Later they pushed on westward and founded
Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee. An interesting essay
by the well-known writer, Irvin S. Cobb, on The Lost
Irish Tribes in the South is an important contribution to
this subject.
The Germans were the next most important element of
the early population of America. A number of the artisans
and carpenters in the first Jamestown colony were of
German descent. In 1710, a body of 3,000 Germans
came to New York—the largest number of immigrants
supposed to have arrived at one time during the colonial
period.[13] Most of the early German immigrants settled
in New Jersey, the Carolinas, and Pennsylvania. It has
been estimated that at the end of the colonial period the
number of Germans was fully two hundred thousand.
Though the Irish and the Germans contributed most
largely to colonial immigration, as distinguished from the
English, who are classed as the Colonials, there were
other races who came even thus early to our shores. The
Huguenots came from France to escape religious persecution.
The Jews, then as ever, engaged in their age-old
struggle for religious and economic toleration, came from
England, France, Spain and Portugal. The Dutch Government
of New Amsterdam, fearing their commercial
competition, ordered a group of Portuguese Jews to leave
the colony, but this decision was appealed to the home
Government at Holland and reversed, so that they were
allowed to remain. On the whole, their freedom to live
and to trade in the colonies was so much greater than in
their former homes that there were soon flourishing
colonies of Jewish merchants in Newport, Philadelphia
and Charleston.
In 1626 a company of Swedish merchants organized,
under the patronage of the Great King Gustavus Adolphus,
to promote immigration to America. The King
contributed four hundred thousand dollars to the capital
raised, but did not live to see the fruition of his plans.
In 1637, the first company of Swedes and Finns left
Stockholm for America. They reached Delaware Bay
and called the country New Sweden. The Dutch claimed,
by right of priority, this same territory and in 1655 the
flag of Holland replaced that of Sweden. The small
Swedish colony in Delaware came under Penn’s rule and
became, like Pennsylvania, cosmopolitan in character.
The Dutch in New York preserved their racial characteristics
for more than a hundred years after the English
conquest of 1664. At the end of the colonial period, over
one-half of the 170,000 inhabitants of New York were
descendants of the original Dutch.
Many of the immigrants who came here in the early
days paid their own passage. However, the actual number
of such is only a matter of conjecture. From the
shipping records of the period we do know positively that
thousands came who were unable to pay. Shipowners and
others who had the means furnished the passage money
to those too poor to pay for themselves, and in return received
from these persons a promise or bond. This bond
provided that the person named in it should work for a
certain number of years to repay the money advanced.
Such persons were called “indentured servants” and they
were found throughout the colonies, working in the fields,
the shops and the homes of the colonists. The term of
service was from five to seven years. Many found it
impossible to meet their obligations and their servitude
dragged on for years. Others, on the contrary, became
free and prosperous. In Pennsylvania often there were
as many as fifty bond servants on estates. The condition
of indentured servants in Virginia “was little better than
that of slaves. Loose indentures and harsh laws put them
at the mercy of their masters.”[14] This seems to have been
their fate in all the colonies, as their treatment depended
upon the character of their masters.
Besides these indentured servants who came here voluntarily,
a large number of early settlers were forced to
come here. The Irish before mentioned are one example.
In order to secure settlers, men, women and children were
kidnapped from the cities and towns and “spirited away”
to America by the companies and proprietors who had
colonies here. In 1680 it was officially computed that
10,000 were sent thus to American shores. In 1627,
about 1,500 children were shipped to Virginia, probably
orphans and dependents whom their relatives were unwilling
to support.[15] Another class sent here were convicts,
the scourings of English centers like Bristol and
Liverpool. The colonists protested vehemently against this
practise, but it was continued up to the very end of the
colonial period, when this convict tide was diverted to
“Botany Bay.”
In 1619, another race was brought here against their
will and sold into slavery. This was the Negro, forced to
leave his home near the African equator that he might
contribute to the material wealth of shipmasters and
planters. Slowly but surely chattel slavery took firm root
in the South and at last became the leading source of the
labor supply. The slave traders found it very easy to
seize Negroes in Africa and make great profits by selling
them in Southern ports. The English Royal African
Company sent to America annually between 1713 and
1743 from 5,000 to 10,000 slaves.[16] After a time, when
the Negroes were so numerous that whole sections were
overrun, the Southern colonies tried ineffectually to curb
the trade. Virginia in 1710 placed a duty of five pounds
on each slave but the Royal Governor vetoed the bill.
Bills of like import were passed in other colonies from
time to time, but the English crown disapproved in every
instance and the trade, so lucrative to British shipowners,
went on. At the time of the Revolution, there were
almost half a million slaves in the colonies.[17] The exact
proportions of the slave trade to America can be but
approximately determined. From 1680 to 1688 the
African Company sent 249 ships to Africa, shipped there
60,783 Negro slaves, and after losing 14,387 on the
middle passage, delivered 46,396 in America. The trade
increased early in the eighteenth century, 104 ships clearing
for Africa in 1701; it then dwindled until the signing
of the Assiento, standing at 74 clearances in 1724.
The final dissolution of the monopoly in 1750 led—excepting
in the years 1754-57, when the closing of Spanish
marts sensibly affected the trade—to an extraordinary
development, 192 clearances being made in 1771. The
Revolutionary War nearly stopped the traffic, but by
1786 the clearances had risen again to 146.
To these figures must be added the unregistered trade
of Americans and foreigners. It is probable that about
25,000 slaves were brought to America each year between
1698 and 1707. The importation then dwindled but after
the Assiento rose to perhaps 30,000. The proportion
of these slaves carried to the continent now began to
increase. Of about 20,000 whom the English annually
imported from 1733 to 1766, South Carolina alone received
some 3,000. Before the Revolution the total exportation
to America is variously estimated as between
40,000 and 100,000 each year. Bancroft places the total
slave population of the continental colonies at 59,000 in
1714; 78,000 in 1727; and 293,000 in 1754. The census
of 1790 showed 697,897 slaves in the United States. Not
all the Negroes who came to America were slaves and
not all remained slaves. There were the following free
Negroes in the decades between 1790 and 1860:
1790
59,557
1800
108,435
1810
186,446
1820
233,634
1830
319,599
1840
386,293
1850
434,495
1860
488,070
Immigration of Negroes is still taking place, especially
from the West Indies. It has been estimated that there
are the following foreign-born Negroes in the United
States:
1890
19,979
1900
20,336
1910
40,339
1920
75,000
In 1790, Negroes were one-fifth of the total population;
in 1860 they were one-seventh; in 1900 one-ninth;[18]
today they are approximately one-tenth.
With the beginning of the national era—1783—all
peoples subsequently coming to the United States must be
classed as immigrants. During the first years of our
national life, no accurate statistics of immigration were
kept. The Federal Government took no control of the
matter and the State records are incomplete and unreliable.
A pamphlet published by the Bureau of Statistics in
1903, Immigration into the United States, says, “The
best estimates of the total immigration into the United
States prior to the official count puts the total number of
arrivals at not to exceed 250,000 in the entire period
between 1776 and 1820.”
From 1806 to 1816, the unfriendly relations which
existed between the United States and England and
France precluded any extensive immigration to this country.
England maintained and for a time successfully enforced
the doctrine that “a man once a subject was always
a subject.” The American Merchant Service, because of
the pay and good treatment given, was very attractive to
English sailors and a very great enticement to them to
come to America and enter the American service. However,
the fear of impressment deterred many from so
doing. The Blockade Decrees of England against France
in 1806 and the retaliation decrees of France against
England in that same year were other influences which retarded
immigration. These decrees were succeeded by
the British Orders in Council, the Milan Decree of
Napoleon, and the United States law of 1809 prohibiting
intercourse with both Great Britain and France.
In 1810, the French decrees were annulled and American
commerce began again with France, only to have the
vessels fall into the hands of the British. Then came the
War of 1812. The German immigration suffered greatly
from this condition of affairs, as the Germans sailed
principally from the ports of Liverpool and Havre. At
these points ships were more numerous and expenses less
heavy. In December, 1814, a few days before the Battle
of New Orleans, a treaty of peace was concluded between
the United States and England and after a few months
immigration was resumed once more.
In 1817, about 22,240 persons arrived at ports of the
United States from foreign countries. This number included
American citizens returning from abroad. In no
previous year had so many immigrants come to our
shores.
In 1819 a law was passed by Congress and approved
by the President “regulating passenger ships and vessels.”
In 1820, the official history of immigration began. The
Port Collectors then began to keep records which included
numbers, sexes, ages, and occupations of all incoming
persons. However, up to 1856, no distinction was made
between travellers and immigrants.
Immigration increased from 8,358 in 1820—of which
6,024 came from Great Britain and Ireland—to 22,633
in 1831.[19] The decade of the twenties was a time of
great industrial activity in the United States. The Erie
Canal was built, other canals were projected, the railroads
were started, business increased by leaps and bounds.
As a consequence, the demand for labor was imperative
and Europe responded. During the entire period of our
early national life, the United States encouraged the
coming of foreign artisans and laborers as the necessity for
strength, skill and courage in the upbuilding of our country
began to be realized.
From 1831 the number of immigrants steadily increased
until from September 30, 1849, to September 30,
1850, they totaled 315,334[20] The largest increases during
those years were from 1845 to 1848, when the famine
in Ireland and the revolution in Germany drove thousands
to the shores of free America. These causes continued
to increase the number of arrivals until in 1854
the crest was attained with 460,474[21]—a figure not again
reached for nearly twenty years.
From September 30, 1819, when the official count of
immigrants began to be taken, to December 31, 1855, a
total of 4,212,624 persons of foreign birth arrived in the
United States.[22] Of these Bromwell, who wrote in 1856
a work compiled entirely from official data, estimates that
1,747,930 were Irish.[23] Next comes Germany,[24] with
1,206,087; England third with 207,492; France fourth
with 188,725.
The exodus of the Irish during those famine years furnishes
one of the many examples recorded in history of a
subject race driven from its home by the economic injustice
of a dominant race. Later, we see the same thing
true in Austria-Hungary where the Slavs were tyrannized
by the Magyars; again we find it in Russia where the
Jew sought freedom from the Slav; and once again in
Armenia and Syria where the native people fled from the
Turk.
After 1855, the tide of immigration began to decrease
steadily. During the first two years of the Civil War,
it was less than 100,000.[25] In 1863, an increase was
noticeable again and 395,922[26] immigrants are recorded
in 1869.
During all these years up to 1870, the great part of the
immigration was from Northern Europe. The largest
racial groups were composed of Irish, Germans, Scandinavians
and French. About the middle of the nineteenth
century French-speaking Canadians were attracted by the
opportunities for employment in the mills and factories of
New England.
The number of Irish coming here steadily decreased
after 1880 until it has fallen far below that of other
European peoples. Altogether, the total Irish immigration
from 1820 to 1906 is placed at something over
4,000,000, thus giving the Irish second place as contributors
to the foreign-born population of the United States.
The Revolution of 1848 was the contributing cause of a
large influx of Germans, many of whom were professional
men and artisans. From 1873 to 1879 there was great
industrial depression in Germany and consequently another
large immigration to America took place. Since
1882, there has also been a noticeable decline in German
immigrants. From 1820 to 1903, a total of over 5,000,000
Germans was recorded as coming to the United
States.[27]
In the period from 1880 to 1910 immigration from
Italy totaled 4,018,404. It will be remembered that the
law requiring the registration of outgoing aliens was not
passed until 1908, and it may, therefore, be estimated that
3,000,000 represents the total number of arrivals from
Italy, who remained here permanently.
After 1903, up to the outbreak of the Great War, the
number of alien arrivals steadily increased. In 1905, it
was more than 1,000,000; in 1906, it passed the 1,100,000
mark and in 1907 the 1,200,000 mark; in 1913 and 1914,
the total number for each year exceeded 1,400,000.[28]
During the ten years from 1905 to 1915, nearly 12,000,000
aliens landed in the United States, a yearly average
of 1,200,000 arrivals. These alone form more than
37 per cent. of all recorded immigration since 1820 and
make up about 88 out of every 100 of our present total
foreign-born population.[29] Until interrupted by the
European War, the immigration to the United States was
the greatest movement of the largest number of peoples
that the world has ever known. Of course, there have
been economic upheavals from time to time which have
noticeably affected this movement. The Civil War, as
before noted, and financial panics and industrial depressions
in our country interrupted the incoming tide repeatedly.
The Great War with its social and economic
upheaval had a tremendous effect on our immigration.
The twelve months following the declaration of war
shows the smallest number of alien arrivals since 1899.
The number was slightly over 325,000. The statistics
compiled by the Federal Bureau of Immigration show
that by far the greater part of the immigrants who come
to the United States are from Europe. Of the 1,403,000
alien immigrants who came here in 1914, about 1,114,000
were from Europe; about 35,000 came from Asia; the
remainder, about 254,000, came from all other countries
combined, principally Canada, the West Indies, and
Mexico. Eighty out of every 100, therefore, came from
Europe. As many as sixty of that eighty came from the
three countries of Italy, Austria-Hungary and Russia.
Italy sent 294,689; Austria-Hungary was second with
286,059; Russia contributed 262,409. From all of England,
Ireland, Scotland and Wales came only 88,000 or
about 6 out of every 100; and from Norway, Sweden and
Denmark came about 31,000 or 2 out of every 100.
Greece, France, Portugal, Bulgaria, Montenegro,
Spain, Turkey, the Netherlands, Belgium, Switzerland,
and Roumania contributed virtually all the remainder of
our 1914 immigrants from Europe, given in the order of
importance.
However, we should bear in mind always that the
country of origin or nationality or jurisdiction (as determined
by political boundaries) is not always identical with
race. Immigration statistics have followed national or
political boundaries. Take the immigrants from Russia.
The statistics say that 262,000 arrived from that country
in 1914. But of this number, less than 5 out of every 100
are Russians; the rest or 95 out of every 100, are Hebrews,
Poles, Lithuanians, Finns and Germans.
Austria-Hungary was another country made of a medley
of races. The Germanic Austrians who ruled Austria
and the Hungarian Magyars who ruled Hungary were
less than one-half of the total population of the one
time Austria-Hungary.
The record of alien arrivals from Poland is not accurate
because it is divided into three national statistical
divisions—Russia, Germany and Austria-Hungary.
The best estimate is that the total Polish arrivals to the
United States since 1820 approximates 2,500,000.
The Slav, the Magyar, the German, the Latin, and the
Jew were all in Austria-Hungary and moreover, these
were all numerously subdivided. The most numerous of
the Slavs are the Czechs and Slovaks. These gave the
United States in 1914 a combined immigration of 37,000.
Poles, Ruthenians and Roumanians also came here from
northern Austria, and from the vicinity of the Black Sea
came Roumanians more Latin than Slavic. Besides these,
the one time dual kingdom sent Jews, Greeks and Turks.
Although the most important Slavic country of Europe
is Russia, yet it was from Austria-Hungary that we received
most of our Slavic immigrants. In 1914, as many
as 23 out of every 100 of our total immigration were
Slavic, and the larger part of this racial group which
reached 319,000 that year, came from Austria-Hungary.
That mere recording of country or origin does not give
accurate racial information is illustrated in the case of the
many Greeks under Turkish rule, and the large number
of Armenians found in almost all large Turkish towns.
The Armenians are probably the most numerous of the
immigrants from Asia. In 1914, the total immigration
from Turkey was about 20,000, but the actual Turkish
immigration was only 3,000. The remaining 27,000 were
Greeks, Bulgarians, Serbians, Montenegrins, Syrians,
Armenians and Hebrews.[30]
The “country of origin” tells us almost nothing about
the large Hebrew immigration which comes to the United
States. The Jew comes from many countries. The
greater part of all our recent Jewish immigration comes
from Russia, from what is called the “Jewish Pale of
Settlement” in the western part of that country. Other
Jews come from Austria, Roumania, Germany and Turkey.
In 1914, the Jews were the fourth largest in numbers
among our immigrants, nearly 143,000.[31]
We must also bear in mind that all of these millions
who came to America do not remain with us. There is a
constant emigration going on, a departure of aliens back
to their native land either for a time, or for all time. Up
to 1908, the Bureau of Immigration kept no record of the
“ebb of the tide” but since that time vessels taking aliens
out of the United States, are obliged by law to make a list
containing name, age, sex, nationality, residence in the
United States, occupation, and time of last arrival of each
alien passenger, which must be filed with the Federal
Collector of Customs.
The first year of this record, 1908, followed the financial
panic of October, 1907, and due to the economic
conditions prevalent in the United States a very large
emigration to Europe was disclosed.
The records show also that the volume of emigration,
like that of immigration, varies from year to year. Just
as prosperity here increases immigration, “bad” times increase
emigration from our shores.
There was a time when emigration was so slight that it
was of little importance, but since the early nineties it
has assumed large proportions. After the panic of 1907,
for months a larger number left the country than came
into it, and thousands and thousands swarmed the ports
of departure awaiting a chance to return home. In the
earlier years, the immigrant sometimes spent months making
the journey here. Besides the difficulty of the trip,
ocean transportation was more expensive. Therefore, the
earlier immigrants came to remain, to make homes here
for themselves and their children. The Irish, the Germans,
the early Bohemians, the Scandinavians, and in fact
all the early comers brought their families and their
“household goods”, ready to settle down for all time and
to become citizens of their adopted country.
A large number of the alien arrivals of recent years
come here initially with only a vague intention of remaining
permanently, and these make up the large emigration
streaming constantly from our ports. However, it is
only fair to say that eventually many of these people come
back to America and become permanent residents. Anyone
who has had experience at our ports of entry can substantiate
the statement that during a period of years the
same faces are seen incoming again and again.
Although immigrants have come by millions into the
United States, and have been the main contributing cause
of its wonderful national expansion, yet opposition to
their coming has manifested itself strongly at different
times.
In the colonial period the people objected, and rightly,
to the maternal solicitude which England evidenced by
making the colonies the dumping ground for criminals
and undesirables. However, these objections were disregarded
and convicts and criminals continued to come
while the colonies remained under British rule.
After the national era, immigration was practically
unrestricted down to 1875. At different periods there
were manifestations of a strong desire to restrict immigration,
but Congress never responded with exclusion laws.
The alien and sedition laws of 1798 had for their object
the removal of foreigners already residents in the United
States. The naturalization laws passed that same year,
lengthening the time of residence necessary for citizenship
to fourteen years, were another severe measure against
resident aliens. The native American and the Know-nothing
uprisings were still other indications of that same
spirit of antagonism to the alien based on religious
grounds. This religious antagonism in many of the States
took the form of opposition to immigration itself and a
demand for restrictions. But this all proved futile, for
the National Government recognized the necessity of
settling the limitless West. Then, too, another subject
loomed large and threatening at this time, and engrossed
the attention of the people away from the dire evils which
the Irish and the Catholics would precipitate upon “our
free and happy people”. This was the State Rights and
Slavery question; and soon the country forgot immigration
in the throes of the Civil War.
By an act of March 3, 1875, the National Government
made its first attempt to restrict immigration; this act
prohibited the bringing in of alien convicts and of women
for immoral purposes. On May 6, 1882, Congress passed
and the President approved another act “to regulate
immigration”, by which the coming of Chinese laborers
was forbidden for ten years. The story which led up to
this Act of Congress is a long one, and the details cannot
be given here. Briefly, conditions in California following
the Burlingame treaty of 1868, owing to the influx of
Chinese labor, resulted in the organization of a workingman’s
party headed by Dennis Kearney, and forced the
Chinese question as one of the dominant issues of State
politics. Resolutions embodying the feelings of the people
on Chinese immigration were presented to the Constitutional
Convention of 1879. The State Legislature enacted
laws against this immigration. Subsequently pressure
was brought to bear on the National Government, a
new treaty with China was negotiated, and finally the law
of 1882 was passed by Congress, restricting for ten years
the admission of Chinese laborers, both skilled and unskilled,
and of mine workers also.
Ever since the passage of this law, the Federal Government
has pursued a more restrictive and exclusive immigration
policy. The next law was passed in August, 1882,
prohibiting the immigration of “any convict, lunatic, idiot,
or any person unable to take care of himself or herself
without becoming a public charge.” Then, in 1885, came
another act known as the “Alien Contract Labor Law”,
forbidding the importation and immigration of foreigners
and aliens under contract or agreement to perform labor
in the United States. In 1891 came the law called the
“Geary Act” which amended “the various acts relative to
immigration and the importation of aliens under contract
or agreement to perform labor”. This act extended
Chinese exclusion for another ten years, and required the
Chinese in the country to register and submit to the
Bertillon test as a means of identification. In 1893 two
acts were passed; one which gave the quarantine service
greater powers and placed additional duties upon the
Public Health Service, and another which properly enforced
the existing immigration and contract labor laws.
In 1902 the law of exclusion was made permanent against
Chinese laborers. So, since 1875, the United States has
passed laws excluding Chinese entirely and virtually excluding
the Japanese, and both these races are ineligible
to citizenship. In 1907, an act was passed “to regulate
the immigration of Aliens into the United States”, which
excluded imbeciles, epileptics, those so defective either
physically or mentally that they might become public
charges; children under sixteen not with a parent, etc.
A far more restrictive measure known as the “literacy”
or “educational” test has been before Congress at different
times and has, on three different occasions, failed to become
a law. President Cleveland vetoed it in 1897, Taft
in 1913, and Wilson in 1915. All three Presidents objected
to this bill principally on the ground that it was
such “a radical departure” from all previous national
policy in regard to immigration. President Wilson’s veto
of 1917 was overcome and the bill became a law by a
two-thirds majority vote of both houses. This law requires
that entering aliens must be able to read the English
language or some other language or dialect. The one
thing which the literacy test was designed to accomplish—to
decrease the volume of immigration—was brought
about suddenly and unexpectedly by the European War.
From the opening of the war, the number of immigrants
steadily decreased until, for the year ending June 30,
1916, it was only 298,826[32] and for the year ending June
30, 1917, only 110,618.[33] Then it began again to increase
steadily until for the year ending June 30, 1920,
it reached a total of 430,001.[34]
On June 3, 1921, an emergency measure known as the
three per cent. law was passed. This act provided that
the number of aliens of any nationality who could be
admitted to the United States in any one year should be
limited to three per cent. of the number of foreign-born
persons of such nationality resident in the United States
as determined by the census of 1910. Certain ones were
not counted, such as foreign government officials and their
families and employees, aliens in transit through the
United States, tourists, aliens from countries having immigration
treaties with the United States, aliens who
have lived for one year previous to their admission in
Canada, Newfoundland, Mexico, Central America, or
South America, and aliens under eighteen who have parents
who are American citizens. More than twenty per
cent. of a country’s full quota could not be admitted in
one month except in the case of actors, artists, lecturers,
singers, nurses, clergymen, professors, members of the
learned professions or domestic servants who could always
come in even though the month’s or the year’s quota had
been used.
A well organized effort is under way in the Congress
which began its session in December 1923, to reduce the
quota to two per cent. of the immigrants recorded as
coming to the United States in 1890. This bill, which
will probably be passed, is being opposed vigorously, by
the Jews and Italians who are immediately the particular
racial groups to be affected, but since neither the Jews
nor Italians, separately or collectively, have political
strength to be a voting factor to be considered, except in
a half dozen of the industrial states, the passage of the
bill seems to be inevitable.
The recent immigration restriction laws make a decided
break with past national history and tradition.
There is little doubt that these laws are in part the fruit
of an organized movement which, especially since the war,
is attempting to classify all aliens, except those of one
special group, as “hyphenates” and “mongrels”. These
laws are haphazard, unscientific, based on unworthy prejudice
and likely, ultimately, to be disastrous in their economic
consequences. The present three per cent. immigration
law is not based on any fundamental standard of
fitness. Once the percentage of maximum admissions is
reached, in any given month, the next alien applying for
entrance may be a potential Washington, Lincoln or
Edison to whom the unyielding process of the law must
deny admission. Such laws, worked out under the hysteria
of “after war psychology”, seem to be one of the instances,
so frequent in history, where Democracy must take time
to work out its own mistakes.
Under the circumstances, there is all the more reason
that the priceless heritage of racial achievement by the
descendants of various racial groups in the United States
be told.
The United States has departed a long way from the
policy which was recorded in 1795 by the series of coins
known as the “Liberty and Security” coins, on which
appeared the words “A Refuge for the Oppressed of all
Nations”.
ARRIVALS OF ALIEN PASSENGERS AND IMMIGRANTS IN THE UNITED STATES FROM 1820 TO 1892
Prepared by the Bureau of Statistics and published in 1893 by the Government Printing Office.
Alien Passengers from October 1, 1820, to
December 31, 1867, and Immigrants from January 1, 1868, to June 30, 1892.
(a) Includes Wales and Great Britain not specified. According to William J. Bromwell’s History of Emigration to the United States, published in 1856 by Redfield
of New York, 1,000,000 of this number were from Ireland, which is probably accurate. During and after the Irish famine large numbers of Irish who could not find money
for the passage to the United States did find it possible to go to England to work in coal mines, factories, and in seasonal agricultural employment; the money secured from
which enabled them to embark for the United States from various English ports, which explains Bromwell’s estimate.
(b) Includes 777 from Azores and 5 from Greenland.
(c) Immigrants from British North American Possessions and Mexico are not included since July 1, 1885.
Author’s Note: Official statistics of immigration to the United States began in 1819, so that statements as to the number of aliens arriving prior to that time are largely
guesswork.
The “panic” of 1893 had the effect to turn the alien tide the other way—back to Europe. Official statistics as to aliens returning from the United States were not required
by law until 1908.
The quarter of a century which has passed since the character of alien arrivals to the United States beginning in the forties, changed so markedly in the decade of 1880
to 1890, is not long enough for accurate analysis of the economic, political and social influence on the United States of the coming of these newer races, so that the statistical
records here given do not extend beyond 1892.
THE GIFT OF BLACK FOLK
PRESCRIPT
Who made America? Who made this land that swings
its empire from the Atlantic to the Sea of Peace and from
Snow to Fire—this realm of New Freedom, with Opportunity
and Ideal unlimited?
Now that its foundations are laid, deep but bare, there
are those as always who would forget the humble builders,
toiling wan mornings and blazing noons, and picture
America as the last reasoned blossom of mighty ancestors;
of those great and glorious world builders and rulers who
know and see and do all things forever and ever, amen!
How singular and blind! For the glory of the world is
the possibilities of the commonplace and America is
America even because it shows, as never before, the power
of the common, ordinary, unlovely man. This is real
democracy and not that vain and eternal striving to regard
the world as the abiding place of exceptional genius with
great black wastes of hereditary idiots.
We who know may not forget but must forever spread
the splendid sordid truth that out of the most lowly and
persecuted of men, Man made America. And that what
Man has here begun with all its want and imperfection,
with all its magnificent promise and grotesque failure will
some day blossom in the souls of the Lowly.
CHAPTER I THE BLACK EXPLORERS
How the Negro helped in the discovery of
America and gave his ancient customs to the
land.
Garcia de Montalvo published in 1510 a Spanish
romance which said: “Know ye that on the
right hand of the Indies there is an island called
California very near the Terrestrial Paradise
which is peopled with black women without any
men among them, because they were accustomed to
live after the fashion of the Amazons. They
were of strong and hardy bodies, of ardent courage
and of great force.”[35]
The legend that the Negro race had touched
America even before the day of Columbus rests
upon a certain basis of fact: First, the Negro
countenance, clear and unmistakable, occurs repeatedly
in Indian carvings, among the relics of
the Mound Builders and in Mexican temples.[36]
Secondly, there are evidences of Negro customs
among the Indians in their religious worship; in
their methods of building defenses such as the
mounds probably were; and particularly in customs
of trade. Columbus said that he had been
told of a land southwest of the Cape Verde
Islands where the black folk had been trading and
had used in their trade the well known African
alloy of gold called guanin.[37]
“There can be no question whatever as to the
reality of the statement in regard to the presence
in America of the African pombeiros[38] previous to
Columbus because the guani is a Mandingo
word and the very alloy is of African origin. In
1501 a law was passed forbidding persons to sell
guanin to the Indians of Hispaniola.”[39]
Wiener thinks “The presence of Negroes with
their trading masters in America before Columbus
is proved by the representation of Negroes in
American sculpture and design, by the occurrence
of a black nation at Darien early in the 16th century,
but more specifically by Columbus’ emphatic
reference to Negro traders from Guinea, who
trafficked in a gold alloy, guanin, of precisely the
same composition and bearing the same name, as
frequently referred to by early writers in Africa.”[40]
And thirdly, many of the productions of America
which have hitherto been considered as indigenous
and brought into use especially by the Indians, may
easily have been African in origin, as for instance,
tobacco, cotton, sweet potatoes and peanuts. It
is quite possible that many if not all of these came
through the African Negro, being in some cases
indigenous to Negro Africa and in other cases
transmitted from the Arabs by the Negroes. Tobacco
particularly was known in Africa and is mentioned
in early America continually in connection
with the Negroes. All of these things were spread
in America along the same routes starting with
the mingling of Negroes and Indians in the West
Indies and coming up through Florida and on to
Canada. The Arawak Indians, who especially
show the effects of contact with Negroes, and
fugitive Negroes, together with Negroid Caribs,
migrated northward and it was they who led
Ponce de Leon to search for the Fountain Bimini
where old men became young.[41]
Oviedo says that the sweet potato “came with
that evil lot of Negroes and it has taken very well
and it is profitable and good sustenance for the
Negroes of whom there is a greater number than
is necessary on account of their rebellions.”[42] In
the same way maize and sugar cane may have been
imported from Africa.
Further than this the raising of bread roots,
manioc, yam and sweet potatoes may have come
to America from Guinea by way of Brazil. From
Brazil the culture of these crops spread and many
of the words referring to them are of undoubted
African origin.
Negroes probably reached the eastern part of
South America from the West Indies while others
from the same source went north along the roads
marked by the Mound Builders as far as Canada.
“The chief cultural influence of the Negro in
America was exerted by a Negro colony in Mexico,
most likely from Teotihuacan and Tuxtla, who
may have been instrumental in establishing the city
of Mexico. From here their influence pervaded
the neighboring tribes and ultimately, directly or
indirectly, reached Peru.”[43]
The mounds of the “Mound Builders” were
probably replicas of Negro forts in Africa. “That
this tendency to build forts and stockades proceeded
from the Antilles, whence the Arawaks had
come in the beginning of the sixteenth century, is
proved by the presence of similar works in Cuba.
These are found in the most abandoned and least-explored
part of the island and there can be little
doubt that they were locations of fugitive Negro
and Indian stockades, precisely such as were in use
in Africa. It is not possible to prove the direct
participation of the Negroes in the fortifications
of the North American Indians, but as the civilizing
influence on the Indians to a great extent proceeded
from Cuba over Florida towards the
Huron Country in the north, the solution of the
question of the Mound Builders is to be looked for
in the perpetuation of Arawak or Carib methods,
acquired from the Negroes, as well attested by
Ovando’s complaint in 1503 that the Negroes
spoiled the manners of the Indians; and transferred
to the white traders, who not only adopted
the methods of the Indians, but frequently lived
among the Indians as part of them, especially in
Brazil where we have ample documentary evidence
of the fact.”[44]
All this is prehistoric and in part conjectural
and yet it seems reasonable to suppose that much
in custom, trade and religion which has been regarded
as characteristic of the American Indian
arose from strong Negro influences of the pre-Columbian
period.
After the discovery of America by Columbus
many Negroes came with the early explorers.
Many of these early black men were civilized
Christians and sprung from the large numbers of
Negroes imported into Spain and Portugal during
the fifteenth century, where they replaced as
laborers the expelled Moors. Afterward came
the mass of slaves brought by the direct African
slave trade.
From the beginning of the fifteenth century
mention of the Negro in America becomes frequent.
In 1501 they were permitted to enter the
colonies; in 1503 the Governor of Hispaniola
sought to prohibit their transportation to America
because they fled to the Indians and taught them
bad manners. By 1506 they were coming again
because the work of one Negro was worth more
than that of four Indians. In 1518 the new sugar
culture in Spain and the Canary Islands began
to be transferred to the West Indies and Negroes
were required as laborers. In 1521 Negroes were
not to be used on errands because they incited
Indians to rebellion and the following year they
rose in rebellion on Diego Columbus’ mill. In
1540, in Quivera, Mexico, there was a Negro
priest and in 1542 there were at Guamango,
Mexico, three Brotherhoods of the True Cross of
Spaniards, one of which was of Negroes and one
of Indians.
Thus the Negro is seen not only entering as a
laborer but becoming a part of the civilization of
the New World. Helps says: “Very early in the
history of the American Continent there are circumstances
to show that Negroes were gradually
entering into that part of the New World. They
constantly appear at remarkable points in the
narrative. When the Marquis Pizarro had been
slain by the conspirators, his body was dragged
to the Cathedral by two Negroes. The murdered
Factor, Illan Suarez, was buried by Negroes and
Indians. After the battle of Anaquito, the head
of the unfortunate Viceroy, Blasco Nunez Vela,
was cut off by a Negro. On the outbreak of the
great earthquake at Guatemala, the most remarkable
figure in that night’s terrors was a gigantic
Negro, who was seen in many parts of the city,
and who assisted no one, however much he was
implored. In the narrative of the return of Las
Casas to his diocese, it has been seen that he was
attended by a Negro. And many other instances
might be adduced, showing that, in the decade
from 1535 to 1545, Negroes had come to form
part of the household of the wealthier colonists.
At the same time, in the West Indian Islands
which had borne the first shock of the conquest,
and where the Indians had been more swiftly destroyed,
the Negroes were beginning to form the
bulk of the population; and the licenses for importation
were steadily increasing in number.”[45]
Continually they appear with the explorers.
Nuflo de Olana, a Negro, was with Balboa when
he discovered the Pacific Ocean,[46] and afterward
thirty Negroes helped Balboa direct the work of
over 500 Indians in transporting the material for
his ships across the mountains to the South Sea.[47]
Cortes carried Negroes and Indians with him
from Cuba to Mexico and one of these Negroes
was the first to sow and reap grain in Mexico.
There were two Negroes with Velas in 1520 and
200 black slaves with Alvarado on his desperate
expedition to Quito. Almagro and Valdivia in
1525 were saved from death by Negroes.[48]
As early as 1528 there were about 10,000 Negroes
in the New World. We hear of one sent as
an agent of the Spanish to burn a native village in
Honduras. In 1539 they accompanied De Soto
and one of them stayed among the Indians in Alabama
and became the first settler from the old
world. In 1555 in Santiago de Chile a free Negro
owns land in the town. Menendez had a company
of trained Negro artisans and agriculturalists
when he founded St. Augustine in 1565 and in
1570 Negroes founded the town of Santiago del
Principe.
In most of these cases probably leadership and
initiative on the part of the early Negro pioneers
in America was only spasmodic or a matter of
accident. But this was not always true and there
is one well-known case which, despite the propaganda
of 400 years, survives as a clear and important
instance of Negro leadership in exploration.
This is the romantic story of Stephen
Dorantes or as he is usually called, Estevanico,
who sailed from Spain in 1527 with the expedition
of Panfilo de Narvaez.[49] This fleet of five
vessels and 600 colonists and soldiers started from
Cuba and landed in Tampa Bay in 1582. But disaster
followed disaster until at last there were but
four survivors of whom one was Estevanico “an
Arab Negro from Azamor on the Atlantic coast
of Morocco”; he is elsewhere described as “black”
and a “person of intelligence.” Besides him there
was his master Dorantes and two other Spaniards,
de Vaca and Maldonado.[50] For six years these
men maintained themselves by practicing medicine
among the Indians, and were the first to reach
Mexico from Florida by the overland route.
Estevanico and de Vaca went forward to meet
the outposts of the Spaniards established in
Mexico. Estevanico returned with an escort and
brought on the other two men. The four then
went west to the present Mexican cities, Chihuahua
and Sonora and reached Culiacan, the capital
of the state of Sinaloa, in April, 1536.
Coronado was governor of Sinaloa and on
hearing the story of the wanderers, he immediately
hastened with them to the viceroy, Mendoza,
in the city of Mexico. They told the viceroy not
only of their own adventures but what they had
heard of the rich lands toward the North and of
the cities with houses four and five stories high
which were really the Pueblos of New Mexican
Indians. Mendoza was eager to explore these
lands. He had already heard something about
them and he and Cortes had planned to make the
exploration together but could not agree upon
terms. Cortes therefore hurried to fit out a small
fleet in 1537. He took 400 Spaniards and 300
Negroes, sailed up the Gulf of California and
called the country “California”. He then returned
to Spain for the last time.
Meantime, de Vaca and Maldonado after several
unsuccessful attempts also went to Spain
leaving Dorantes and Estevanico. Dorantes refused
to take part in the proposed expedition to the
North but sold his slave Estevanico to Mendoza.
Certain Franciscan Monks joined the expedition
and Fray Marcos de Niza became the leader,
having already had some experience in exploration
in Peru. Estevanico, because of his knowledge of
the Indian language and especially of the sign language,
was the guide, and the party started North
for what the viceroy dreamed were the Seven
Cities of Cibola. They left March 7th, 1539,
and arrived at Vacapa in central Sinaloa on the 21st.
Fray Marcos, probably from timidity, sent Estevanico
on ahead with an escort of Indians whom
he could send back as messengers.[51] The Negro
marked his journey by large wooden crosses and in
this way with Estevanico far ahead they traveled
for two weeks until suddenly Fray Marcos was
met by a fleeing band of badly frightened Indians
who told him that Estevanico had reached Cibola
and had been killed. Fray Marcos named the
country “El Nuevo Reyno de San Francisco” but
being himself scared, distributed among the Indians
everything which his party had in their
packs, except the vestments for saying Mass, and
traveling by double marches, returned to Mexico.
Meantime let us follow the adventure of Estevanico:
Knowing how much depended upon
appearance in that unknown and savage land,
Estevanico traveled in magnificence, decorated
with bells and feathers and carrying a symbolic
gourd which was recognized among the Indian
tribes thereabouts as a symbol of authority. When
he reached the Pueblos, the Indian chiefs were in a
quandary. First of all they recognized in Estevanico’s
retinue, numbers of their ancient Indian
enemies. Secondly, they were frightened because
Estevanico informed them “that two white men
were coming behind him who had been sent by a
great Lord and knew about the things in the sky
and that they were coming to instruct them in
divine matters.” They had good reason to fear
that this meant the onslaught of some powerful
enemy. And, moreover, they were puzzled because
this black man came as a representative of
white men: “The Lord of Cibola, inquiring of him
whether he had other brethren, he answered that
he had an infinite number and that they had a great
store of weapons with them and that they were
not very far thence. When they heard this, many
of the chief men consulted together and resolved
to kill him that he might not give news unto
these brethren where they dwelt[52] and that for
this cause they slew him and cut him into many
pieces, which were divided among all the chief
Lords that they might know assuredly that he was
dead....”
This climax is still told in a legend current
among the Zuni Indians today: “It is to be believed
that a long time ago, when roofs lay over
the walls of Kya-ki-me, when smoke hung over the
housetops, and the ladder rounds were still unbroken
in Kya-ki-me, then the black Mexicans
came from their abodes in Everlasting Summer-land.
One day, unexpectedly, out of Hemlock
Canon they came, and descended to Kya-ki-me.
But when they said they would enter the covered
way, it seems that our ancients looked not gently
at them; for with these black Mexicans came
many Indians of So-no-li, as they call it now, ...
who were enemies of our ancients. Therefore,
these our ancients, being always bad-tempered, and
quick to anger, made fools of themselves after
their fashion, rushing into their town and out of
their town, shouting, skipping and shooting with
their sling-stones and arrows and tossing their
war-clubs. Then the Indians of So-no-li set up a
great howl, and thus they and our ancients did
much ill to one another. Then and thus was killed
by our ancients, right where the stone stands down
by the arroyo of Kya-ki-me, one of the black
Mexicans, a large man with chilli lips [i. e., lips
swollen from eating chilli peppers] and some of
the Indians they killed, catching others. Then
the rest ran away, chased by our grandfathers,
and went back toward their country in the Land
of Everlasting Summer....”[53]
The village reached by Estevanico was Hawi-kih
as it was called by the Indians and Grenada
as the Spaniards named it. It is fifteen miles
southwest of the present village of Zuni and is
thus within New Mexico and east of the boundary
between New Mexico and Arizona. Thus Estevanico
was the first European to discover Arizona
and New Mexico. Fray Marcos returned with
Coronado and came as far as the village in 1540
while Mendoza sent others to pursue explorations
that same year within the present confines of
Arizona and they brought back various stories of
the death of Estevanico.
After that for 40 years explorations rested
until 1582 when again the Spaniards entered the
territory. With all the Spanish explorers in
Florida, Texas, Arizona, New Mexico and Kansas,
there were Negro slaves and helpers but none
with the initiative, perseverance and success of
Estevanico.
In the after pioneering that took place in later
days in the great western wilderness, the Negro
was often present. There was a black man with
Lewis and Clark in 1804; Jacob Dodson, a free
Negro of Washington, volunteered to accompany
Fremont in his California expedition of 1843.
He was among the 25 persons selected by Fremont
to accompany him in the discovery of Clamath
Lake and also in his ride from Los Angeles to
Monterey. Among the early settlers of California
coming up from Mexico were many Negroes
and mulattoes.[54]
William Alexander Leidsdroff was the most
distinguished Negro pioneer of California and at
one time lived in the largest house in San Francisco.
He owned the first steamship sailing in
San Francisco Bay, and was a prominent business
man, a member of the City Council and treasurer
and member of the school committee. H. H.
Bancroft says: “William Alexander Leidsdroff, a
native of Danish West Indies, son of a Dane by a
mulattress, who came to the United States as a
boy and became a master of vessels sailing between
New York and New Orleans, came to California
as manager of the ‘Julia Ann,’ on which he
made later trips to the Islands, down to 1845.”
His correspondence from 1845, when he became
United States Vice-Consul is a valuable source of
historical information. Many Negroes came in
the rush of the “forty-niners” as pioneers and
miners as well as slaves.
The Negro’s work as a pioneer extends down
until our day. The late Commodore Peary who
discovered the North Pole said: “Matthew A.
Henson, my Negro assistant, has been with me in
one capacity or another since my second trip to
Nicaragua in 1887. I have taken him on each and
all of my expeditions, except the first, and also
without exception on each of my farthest sledge
trips. This position I have given him primarily
because of his adaptability and fitness for the
work, and secondly on account of his loyalty. He
is a better dog driver and can handle a sledge
better than any man living, except some of the
best Esquimo hunters themselves.” This leaves
Henson today as the only living human being who
has stood at the North Pole.
CHAPTER II BLACK LABOR
How the Negro gave his brawn and brain to
fell the forests, till the soil and make America a
rich and prosperous land.
The primary reason for the presence of the
black man in America was, of course, his labor
and much has been written of the influence of
slavery as established by the Portuguese, Spanish,
Dutch and English. Most writers have written
of slavery as a moral and economic evil or of the
worker, white and black, as a victim of this system.
In this chapter, however, let us think of the
slave as a laborer, as one who furnished the
original great labor force of the new world and
differed from modern labor only in the wages received,
the political and civil rights enjoyed, and
the cultural surroundings from which he was
taken.
Negro labor has played a peculiar and important
part in the history of the modern world.
The black man was the pioneer in the hard physical
work which began the reduction of the American
wilderness and which not only hastened the
economic development of America directly but
indirectly released for other employment, thousands
of white men and thus enabled America to
grow economically and spiritually at a rate previously
unparalleled anywhere in history. It was
black labor that established the modern world
commerce which began first as a commerce in the
bodies of the slaves themselves and was the primary
cause of the prosperity of the first great
commercial cities of our day. Then black labor
was thrown into the production of four great
crops—tobacco, sugar, rice and cotton. These
crops were not new but their production on a
large cheap scale was new and had a special significance
because they catered to the demands of
the masses of men and thus made possible an
interchange of goods such as the luxury trade of
the Middle Ages catering to the rich could not
build. Black labor, therefore, beneath these crops
became an important part of the Industrial Revolution
of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.
Moreover the black slave brought into common
labor certain new spiritual values not yet
fully realized. As a tropical product with a sensuous
receptivity to the beauty of the world he
was not as easily reduced to be the mechanical
draft-horse which the northern European laborer
became. He was not easily brought to recognize
any ethical sanctions in work as such but tended
to work as the results pleased him and refused to
work or sought to refuse when he did not find
the spiritual returns adequate; thus he was easily
accused of laziness and driven as a slave when
in truth he brought to modern manual labor a renewed
valuation of life.
The Negro worked as farm hand and peasant
proprietor, as laborer, artisan and inventor and
as servant in the house, and without him, America
as we know it, would have been impossible.
The numerical growth of the Negro population
in America indicates his economic importance.
The exact number of slaves exported to
America will never be known. Probably 25,000
Negroes a year arrived in America between 1698
and 1707. After 1713 this rose to 30,000 and
by 1775 to over 40,000 a year. The American
Revolution stopped the trade, but it was revived
afterward and reached enormous proportions.
One estimate is that a million Negroes came in
the sixteenth century, three million in the seventeenth,
seven million in the eighteenth and four
million in the nineteenth or fifteen million in all.
Certainly at least ten million came and this meant
sixty million killed and stolen in Africa because
of the methods of capture and the horror of the
middle passage. This, with the Asiatic trade,
cost black Africa a hundred million souls.[55] Bancroft
places the total slave population of the continental
colonies at 59,000 in 1714, 78,000 in
1727, and 293,000 in 1754.
In the West Indies the whole laboring population
early became Negro or Negro with an infiltration
of Indian and white blood. In the
United States at the beginning of our independent
national existence, Negroes formed a fifth of
the population of the whole nation. The exact
figures are:[56]
Percentage Negro in the Population
United States
South
1920
9.9
26.1
1910
10.7
29.8
1900
11.6
32.3
1890
11.9
33.8
1880
13.1
36.0
1870
12.7
36.0
1860
14.1
36.8
1850
15.7
37.3
1840
16.8
38.0
1830
18.1
37.9
1820
18.4
37.2
1810
19.0
36.7
1800
18.9
35.0
1790
19.3
35.2
If we consider the number of Negroes for each
1,000 whites, we have:
United States
South
1920
110
369
1910
120
426
1900
132
480
1890
136
512
1880
152
564
1870
145
562
1860
165
582
1850
186
595
1840
203
613
1830
221
610
1820
225
592
1810
235
579
1800
233
539
1790
239
543
The proportion of Negroes in the North was
small, falling from 3.4% in 1790 to 1.8% in
1910. Nevertheless even here the indirect influence
of the Negro worker was large. The
trading colonies, New England and New York,
built up a lucrative commerce based largely on
the results of his toil in the South and in the
West Indies, and this commerce supported local
agriculture and manufacture. I have said in my
Suppression of the Slave Trade: “Vessels from
Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, and,
to a less extent from New Hampshire, were early
and largely engaged in the carrying slave-trade.
‘We know,’ said Thomas Pemberton in 1795,
‘that a large trade to Guinea was carried on for
many years by the citizens of Massachusetts
Colony, who were the proprietors of the vessels
and their cargoes, out and home. Some of the
slaves purchased in Guinea, and I suppose the
greatest part of them, were sold in the West
Indies.’ Dr. John Eliot asserted that ‘it made
a considerable branch of our commerce....
It declined very little until the Revolution.’ Yet
the trade of this colony was said not to equal
that of Rhode Island. Newport was the mart
for slaves offered for sale in the North, and a
point of reshipment for all slaves. It was principally
this trade that raised Newport to her
commercial importance in the eighteenth century.
Connecticut, too, was an important slave-trader,
sending large numbers of horses and other commodities
to the West Indies in exchange for slaves,
and selling the slaves in other colonies.
“This trade formed a perfect circle. Owners
of slavers carried slaves to South Carolina, and
brought home naval stores for their ship-building;
or to the West Indies and brought home
molasses; or to other colonies, and brought home
hogsheads. The molasses was made into the
highly prized New England rum, and shipped in
these hogsheads to Africa for more slaves. Thus
the rum-distilling industry indicated to some extent
the activity of New England in the slave-trade.
In May, 1752, one Captain Freeman
found so many slavers fitting out that, in spite
of the large importations of molasses, he could
get no rum for his vessel. In Newport alone
twenty-two stills were at one time running continuously;
and Massachusetts annually distilled
15,000 hogsheads of molasses into this ‘chief
manufacture.’”[57]
In New York and New Jersey Negroes formed
between 7 and 8% of the total population in 1790,
which meant that they were probably 25% of the
labor force of those colonies, especially on the
farms.
The growth of the great slave crops shows the
increasing economic value of Negro labor. In
1619, 20,000 pounds of tobacco went from Virginia
to England. Just before the Revolutionary
War, 100 million pounds a year were being sent,
and at the beginning of the twentieth century, 800
millions were raised in the United States alone.
Sugar was a luxury for the rich and physicians
until the eighteenth century, when it began to pour
out of the West Indies. By the middle of the
nineteenth century a million tons of cane sugar
were raised each year and this had increased to
nearly 3 millions in 1900. The cotton crop rose
correspondingly. England, the chief customer at
first, consumed 13,000 bales in 1781, 572,000 in
1820, 871,000 in 1830 and 3,366,000 in 1860.
The United States raised 6 million bales in 1880,
and at the beginning of the twentieth century
raised 11 million bales annually.
This tremendous increase in crops which formed
a large part of modern commerce was due primarily
to black labor. At first most of this labor
was brute toil of the lowest sort. Our estimate
of the value of this work and what it has done
for America depends largely upon our estimate
of the value of such toil. It must be confessed
that, measured in wages and in public esteem,
such work stands low in America and in the civilized
world. On the other hand the fact that it
does stand so low constitutes one of the greatest
problems of social advance. Hard manual labor,
and much of it of a disagreeable sort, must for
a long time lie at the basis of civilized life. We
are continually transmitting some of it to machines,
but the residuum remains large. In an
ideal society it would be highly-paid work because
of its unpleasantness and necessity; and even today,
no matter what we may say of the individual
worker or of the laboring class, we know that the
foundation of America is built on the backs of
the manual laborer.
This was particularly true in the earlier centuries.
The problem of America in the fifteenth
and sixteenth centuries was the problem of manual
labor. It was settled by importing white bond
servants from Europe, and black servants from
Africa, and compelling the American Indians to
work. Indian slavery failed to play any great
part because the comparatively small number of
Indians in the West Indies were rapidly killed
off by the unaccustomed toil or mingled their blood
and pooled their destinies with the Negroes. On
the continent, on the other hand, the Indians were
too powerful, both in numbers and organization,
to be successfully enslaved. The white bond
servants and the Negroes therefore became the
main laboring force of the new world and with
their toil the economic development of the continent
began.
There arose a series of special laws to determine
the status of laborers which became the basis
of the great slave codes. As the free European
white artisans poured in, these labor codes gradually
came to distinguish between slavery based
on race and free labor. The slave codes greatly
weakened the family ties and largely destroyed
the family as a center of government or of economic
organization. They made the plantation
the center of economic life and left more or less
religious autonomy. They provided punishment
by physical torture, death or sale, but they always
left some minimum of incentive by which the slave
could have the beginnings of private possession.
In this way the economic organization was provided
by which the middle classes of the world
were supplied with a cheap sweetening material
derived from sugar cane; a cheap luxury, tobacco;
larger quantities of rice; and finally, and above
all, a cheap and universal material for clothing,
cotton. These were things that all men wanted
who had anything to offer in labor or materials
for the satisfaction of their wants. The cost of
raising them was a labor cost almost entirely because
land in America was at that time endless in
fertility and extent. The old world trade therefore
which sought luxuries in clothing, precious
metal and stones, spices, etc., for the rich, transformed
itself to a world-wide trade in necessities
incomparably richer and bigger than its medieval
predecessor because of its enormous basis of demand.
Its first appearance was in the slave trade
where the demand for the new American crops
showed itself in a demand for the labor necessary
to raise them; thus the slave trade itself was at
the bottom of the rise of great commerce, and
the beginning of modern international commerce.
This trade stimulated invention and was stimulated
by it. The wellbeing of European workers
increased and their minds were stimulated. Economic
and political revolution followed, to which
America fell heir. New immigrants poured in.
New conceptions of religion, government and
work arose and at the bottom of it all and one of
its efficient causes was the toil of the increasing
millions of black slaves.
As the nation developed this slave labor became
confined more and more to the raising of
cotton, although sugar continued to be the chief
crop in the West Indies and Louisiana, and rice
on the southeast coast and tobacco in Virginia.
This world importance of cotton brought an economic
crisis: Rich land in America, adapted to
slave methods of culture, was becoming limited,
and must either be increased or slavery would die
an economic death. On the other hand, beside
the plantation hands, there had grown up a large
class of Negro servants and laborers who were
distributed both north and south. These laborers
in particular came into competition with the white
laborer and especially the new immigrants. This
and other economic causes led to riots in Philadelphia,
New York and Cincinnati and a growing
conviction on the part of a newly enfranchised
white workingmen that one great obstacle in
America was slave labor, together with the necessarily
low status of the freedmen. These economic
reasons overthrew slavery.[58]
After the legal disappearance of slavery its
natural results remained in the mass of freedmen
who had been trained in the necessary ignorance
and inefficiency of slave labor. On such a foundation
it was easy to build and emphasize race
prejudice. On the other hand, however, there was
still plenty of work for even the ignorant and careless
working man, so that the Negro continued to
raise cotton and the other great crops and to do
throughout the country the work of the unskilled
laborer and the servant. He continued to be the
main laboring force of the South in industrial
lines and began to invade the North.
His full power as a labor reservoir was not
seen until the transformation of the World War.
In a few short months 500,000 black laborers
came North to fill the void made by the stoppage
of immigration and the rush of white working
men into the munitions industry. This was simply
a foretaste of what will continue to happen.
The Negro still is the mightiest single group of
labor force in the United States. As this labor
grows more intelligent, self-conscious and efficient,
it will turn to higher and higher grades of work
and it will reinforce the workingman’s point of
view.[59]
It must not be assumed, however, that the labor
of the Negro has been simply the muscle-straining
unintelligent work of the lowest grade. On
the contrary he has appeared both as personal
servant, skilled laborer and inventor. That the
Negroes of colonial times were not all ignorant
savages is shown by the advertisements concerning
them. Continually runaway slaves are described
as speaking very good English; sometimes
as speaking not only English but Dutch and
French. Some could read and write and play
musical instruments. Others were blacksmiths,
limeburners, bricklayers and cobblers. Others
were noted as having considerable sums of
money.[60] In the early days in the South the whole
conduct of the house was in the hands of the
Negro house servant; as butler, cook, nurse,
valet and maid, the Negro conducted family life.
Thus by social contact and mingling of blood
the Negro house servant became closely identified
with the civilization of the South and contributed
to it in many ways. For a long time
before emancipation the house servant had been
pushing steadily upward; in many cases he had
learned to read and write despite the law. Sometimes
he had entered the skilled trades and was
enabled by hiring his time to earn money of his
own and in rare cases to buy his own freedom.
Sometimes he was freed and sent North and given
money and land; but even when he was in the
South and in the family and an ambitious menial,
he influenced the language and the imagination
of his masters; the children were nursed at the
breast of black women, and in daily intercourse
the master was thrown in the company of Negroes
more often than in the company of white people.
From this servile work there went a natural
development. The private cook became the public
cook in boarding houses, and restaurant keeper.
The butler became the caterer; the “Black Mammy”
became the nurse, and the work of all these
in their various lines was of great influence. The
cooks and caterers led and developed the art of
good-eating throughout the South and particularly
in cities like New Orleans and Charleston;
and in northern cities like Philadelphia and New
York their methods of cooking chicken and terrapin,
their invention of ice cream and their general
good taste set a standard which has seldom been
surpassed in the world. Moreover, it gave economic
independence to numbers of Negroes. It
enabled them to educate their children and it furnished
to the abolition movement a class of educated
colored people with some money who were
able to help. After emancipation these descendants
of the house servant became the leading class
of American Negroes. Notwithstanding the social
stigma connected with menial service and still
lingering there, partially because slaves and freedmen
were so closely connected with it, it is without
doubt one of the most important of the Negro’s
gifts to America.
During the existence of slavery all credit for
inventions was denied the Negro slave as a
slave could not take out a patent. Nevertheless
Negroes did most of the mechanical work in the
South before the Civil War and more than one
suggestion came from them for improving machinery.
We are told that in Virginia: “The
county records of the seventeenth century reveal
the presence of many Negro mechanics in the
colony during that period, this being especially
the case with carpenters and coopers.”[61]
As example of slave mechanics it is stated that
among the slaves of the first Robert Beverly was
a carpenter valued at £30, and that Ralph Wormeley,
of Middlesex county, owned a cooper and a
carpenter each valued at £35. Colonel William
Byrd mentions the use of Negroes in iron mining
in 1732. In New Jersey slaves were employed
as miners, ironworkers, sawmill hands, house and
ship carpenters, wheelwrights, coopers, tanners,
shoemakers, millers and bakers, among other employments,
before the Revolutionary War. As
early as 1708 there were enough slave mechanics
in Pennsylvania to make the freemen feel their
competition severely. In Massachusetts and other
states we hear of an occasional artisan.[62]
During the early part of the nineteenth century
the Negro artisans increased. The Spanish Governor
Salcedo, early in the nineteenth century, in
trying to keep the province of Louisiana loyal to
Spain, made the militia officers swear allegiance
and among them were two companies of colored
men from New Orleans “who composed all the
mechanics which the city possessed.”[63]
Later, black refugees from San Domingo saved
Louisiana from economic ruin. Formerly, Louisiana
had had prosperous sugar-makers; but these
industries had been dead for nearly twenty-five
years when the attempt to market sugar was revived.
Two Spaniards erected near New Orleans,
a distillery and a battery of sugar kettles
and began to manufacture rum and syrup. They
had little success until Etienne de Boré, a colored
San Dominican, appeared. “Face to face with ruin
because of the failure of the indigo crop, he staked
his all on the granulation of sugar. He enlisted
the services of these successful San Dominicans
and went to work. In all American history there
can be fewer scenes more dramatic than the one
described by careful historians of Louisiana, the
day when the final test was made and the electrical
word was passed around, ‘It granulates!’”
De Boré sold $12,000 worth of sugar that year.
Agriculture in the Delta began to flourish and
seven years later New Orleans was selling 2,000,000
gallons of rum, 250,000 gallons of molasses
and 5,000,000 pounds of sugar. It was the beginning
of the commercial reign of one of the
great commercial cities of America and it started
with the black refugees from San Domingo.[64]
In the District of Columbia many “were superior
mechanics.” Olmsted, in his journeys
through the slave states just before the Civil War,
found slave artisans in all the states. In Virginia
they worked in tobacco factories, ran steamboats,
made barrels, etc. On a South Carolina plantation
he was told by the master that the Negro
mechanic “exercised as much skill and ingenuity
as the ordinary mechanics that he was used to
employ in New England.” In Charleston and
some other places they were employed in cotton
factories. In Alabama he saw a black carpenter—careful
and accurate calculator and excellent
workman; he was bought for $2,000. In Louisiana
he was told that master mechanics often
bought up slave mechanics and acted as contractors.
In Kentucky the slaves worked in factories
for hemp-bagging, and in iron work on the Cumberland
river, and also in tobacco factories. In
the newspapers advertisements for runaway mechanics
were often seen, as, for instance a blacksmith
in Texas, “very smart”; a mason in Virginia,
etc. In Mobile an advertisement read
“good blacksmiths and horseshoers for sale on
reasonable terms.”[65]
Such men naturally showed inventive genius,
here and there. There is a strong claim that the
real credit for the invention of the cotton gin
is due to a Negro on the plantation where Eli
Whitney worked. Negroes early invented devices
for handling sails, corn harvesters, and an evaporating
pan for refining sugar. In the United States
patent office there is a record of 1500 inventions
made by Negroes and this is only a part of those
that should be credited to Negroes as the race of
the inventor is not usually recorded.
In 1846 Norbert Rillieux, a colored man of
Louisiana, invented and patented a Vacuum pan
which revolutionized the method of refining sugar.
He was a machinist and engineer of fine reputation,
and devised a system of sewerage for New
Orleans which the city refused to accept because
of his color.
Sydney W. Winslow, president of the United
Shoe Machinery Company, laid the foundation of
his great organization by the purchase of an invention
by a native of Dutch Guiana named Jan E.
Matzeliger. Matzeliger was the son of a Negro
woman and her husband, a Dutch engineer. He
came to America as a young man and worked as
a cobbler in Philadelphia and Lynn. He died in
1889 before he had realized the value of his
invention.
Matzeliger invented a machine for lasting
shoes. It held the shoe on the last, gripped and
pulled the leather down around the sole and heel,
guided and drove the nails into place and released
a completed shoe from the machine. This patent
was bought by Mr. Winslow and on it was built
the great United Shoe Machinery Company, which
now has a capital stock of more than twenty
million dollars, and employs over 5,000 operatives
in factories covering 20 acres of ground. This
business enterprise is one of the largest in our
country’s industrial development. Since the formation
of this company in 1890, the product of
American shoe factories has increased from
$200,000,000 to $552,631,000, and the exportation
of American shoes from $1,000,000 to
$11,000,000. This development is due to the
superiority of the shoes produced by machines
founded on the original Matzeliger type.[66] The
cost of shoes has been cut in half, the quality
greatly improved, the wages of workers increased,
the hours of labor diminished, and all these factors
have made “the Americans the best shod
people in the world.”
After Matzeliger’s death his Negro blood was
naturally often denied, but in the shoe-making districts
the Matzeliger type of machine is still referred
to as the “Nigger machine”; or the
“Niggerhead” machine; and “A certified copy of
the death certificate of Matzeliger, which was
furnished the writer by William J. Connery,
Mayor of Lynn, on October 23rd, 1912, states
that Matzeliger was a mulatto.”[67]
Elijah McCoy is the pioneer inventor of automatic
lubricators for machinery. He completed
and patented his first lubricating cup in 1872 and
since then has made some fifty different inventions
relating principally to the automatic lubrication
of machinery. He is regarded as the pioneer in
the art of steadily supplying oil to machinery in
intermittent drops from a cup so as to avoid the
necessity for stopping the machine to oil it. His
lubricating cup was in use for years on stationary
and locomotive machinery in the West including
the great railway locomotives, the boiler engines
of the steamers on the Great Lakes, on transatlantic
steamships, and in many of our leading
factories. “McCoy’s lubricating cups were famous
thirty years ago as a necessary equipment in
all up-to-date machinery, and it would be rather
interesting to know how many of the thousands of
machinists who used them daily had any idea then
that they were the invention of a colored man.”[68]
Another great Negro inventor was Granville
T. Woods who patented more than fifty devices
relating to electricity. Many of his patents were
assigned to the General Electric Company of New
York, the Westinghouse Company of Pennsylvania,
the American Bell Telephone Company of
Boston and the American Engineering Company
of New York. His work and that of his brother
Liates Wood has been favorably mentioned in
technical and scientific journals.
J. H. Dickinson and his son S. L. Dickinson of
New Jersey have been granted more than 12
patents for devices connected with player pianos.
W. B. Purvis of Philadelphia was an early inventor
of machinery for making paper bags.
Many of his patents were sold to the Union Paper
Bag Company of New York.
Today the Negro is an economic factor in the
United States to a degree realized by few. His
occupations were thus grouped in 1920:[69]
The men were employed as follows:
in agriculture
1,566,627
in extraction of minerals
72,892
in manufacturing and mechanical industries
781,827
in transportation
308,896
in trade
129,309
in public service
49,586
in professional service
41,056
in domestic and personal service
273,959
in clerical occupations
28,710
The women were employed as follows:
in agriculture
612,261
in manufacturing and mechanical industries
104,983
in trade
11,158
in professional service
39,127
in domestic and personal service
790,631
in clerical occupations
8,301
A list of occupations in which at least 10,000
Negroes were engaged in 1920 is impressive:
Males
Farmers
845,299
Farm laborers
664,567
Garden laborers
15,246
Lumber men
25,400
Coal miners
54,432
Masons
10,606
Carpenters
34,217
Firemen (not locomotive)
23,152
Laborers
127,860
Laborers in chemical industries
17,201
Laborers in cigar and tobacco factories
12,951
Laborers in clay, glass and stone industries
18,130
Laborers in food industries
24,638
Laborers in iron and steel industries
104,518
Laborers in lumber and furniture industries
103,154
Laborers in cotton mills
10,182
Laborers in other industries
80,583
Machinists
10,286
Semi-skilled operatives in food industries
11,160
Semi-skilled operatives in iron and steel industries
22,916
Semi-skilled operatives in other industries
14,745
Longshoremen
27,206
Chauffeurs
38,460
Draymen
56,556
Street laborers
35,673
Railway laborers
99,967
Delivery men
24,352
Laborers in coal yards, warehouses, etc.
27,197
Laborers, etc., in stores
39,446
Retail dealers
20,390
Laborers in public service
29,591
Soldiers, sailors
12,511
Clergymen
19,343
Barbers, etc.
18,692
Janitors
38,662
Porters not in stores
59,197
Servants
80,209
Waiters
31,681
Clerks except in stores
14,014
Messengers
12,587
Females
Farmers
79,893
Farm laborers
527,937
Dressmakers and seamstresses
26,961
Semi-skilled operatives in cigar and tobacco factories
13,446
Teachers
29,244
Hairdressers and manicurists
12,660
Housekeepers and stewards
13,250
Laundresses not in laundries
283,557
Laundry operatives
21,084
Midwives and nurses (not trained)
13,888
Servants
401,381
Waiters
14,155
This has been the gift of labor, one of the
greatest that the Negro has made to American
nationality. It was in part involuntary, but
whether given willingly or not, it was given and
America profited by the gift. This labor was
always of the highest economic and even spiritual
importance. During the World War for instance,
the most important single thing that America
could do for the Allies was to furnish them with
materials. The actual fighting of American
troops, while important, was not nearly as important
as American food and munitions; but this
material must not only be supplied, it must be
transported, handled and delivered in America
and in France; and it was here that the Negro
stevedore troops behind the battle line—men
who received no medals and little mention and
were in fact despised as all manual workers have
always been despised,—it was these men that
made the victory of the Allies certain by their
desperately difficult but splendid work. The first
colored stevedores went over in June, 1917, and
were followed by about 50,000 volunteers. To
these were added later nearly 200,000 drafted
men.
To all this we must add the peculiar spiritual
contribution which the Negro made to Labor.
Always physical fact has its spiritual complement,
but in this case the gift is apt to be forgotten or
slurred over. This gift is the thing that is usually
known as “laziness”. Again and again men speak
of the laziness of Negro labor and some suppose
that slavery of Negroes was necessary on that
account; and that even in freedom Negroes must
be “driven”. On the other hand and in contradiction
to this is the fact that Negroes do work
and work efficiently. In South Africa and in
Nigeria, in the Sudan and in Brazil, in the West
Indies and all over the United States Negro labor
has accomplished tremendous tasks. One of
its latest and greatest tasks has been the building
of the Panama Canal. These two sets of facts,
therefore, would seem to be mutually contradictory,
and many a northern manager has seen the
contradiction when, facing the apparent laziness
of Negro hands, he has attempted to drive them
and found out that he could not and at the same
time has afterward seen someone used to Negro
labor get a tremendous amount of work out of
the same gangs. The explanation of all this is
clear and simple: The Negro laborer has not
been trained in modern organized industry but
rather in quite a different school.
The European workman works long hours and
every day in the week because it is only in this
way that he can support himself and family. With
the present organization of industry and methods
of distributing the results of industry any failure
of the European workingman to toil hard and
steadily would mean either starvation or social
disgrace through the lowering of his standard of
living. The Negro workingman on the other
hand came out of an organization of industry
which was communistic and did not call for unlimited
toil on the part of the workers. There
was work and hard work to do, for even in the
fertile tropical lands the task of fighting weeds,
floods, animals, insects and germs was no easy
thing. But on the other hand the distribution of
products was much simpler and fairer and the
wants of the people were less developed. The
black tropical worker therefore looked upon work
as a necessary evil and maintained his right to
balance the relative allurements of leisure and
satisfaction at any particular day, hour or season.
Moreover in the simple work-organization of
tropical or semi-tropical life individual desires of
this sort did not usually disarrange the whole
economic process or machine.[70]
The white laborer therefore brought to America
the habit of regular, continuous toil which he
regarded as a great moral duty. The black laborer
brought the idea of toil as a necessary evil
ministering to the pleasure of life. While the
gift of the white laborer made America rich, or
at least made many Americans rich, it will take
the psychology of the black man to make it happy.
New and better organization of industry and a
clearer conception of the value of effort and a
wider knowledge of the process of production
must come in, so as to increase the wage of the
worker and decrease rent, interest, and profit;
and then the black laborer’s subconscious contribution
to current economics will be recognized as
of tremendous and increasing importance.
CHAPTER III BLACK SOLDIERS — 1. Colonial Wars — 2. The Revolutionary War — 3. The War of 1812 — 4. The Civil War — 5. The War in Cuba — 6. Carrizal — 7. The World War
How the Negro fought in every American war
for a cause that was not his and to gain for
others a freedom which was not his own.
The day is past when historians glory in war.
Rather, with all thoughtful men, they deplore the
barbarism of mankind which has made war so
large a part of human history. As long, however,
as there are powerful men who are determined
to have their way by brute force, and as
long as these men can compel or persuade enough
of their group, nation or race to support them
even to the limit of destruction, rape, theft and
murder, just so long these men will and must be
opposed by force—moral force if possible, physical
force in the extreme. The world has undoubtedly
come to the place where it defends reluctantly
such defensive war, but has no words of
excuse for offensive war, for the initiation of the
program of physical force.
There is, however, one further consideration:
the man in the ranks has usually little chance to
decide whether the war is defensive or offensive,
righteous or wrong. He is called upon to put life
and limb in jeopardy. He responds, sometimes
willingly with uplifted soul and high resolve, persuaded
that he is under Divine command; sometimes
by compulsion and by the iron of discipline.
In all cases he has by every nation been given
credit; and certainly the man who voluntarily lays
down his life for a cause which he has been led to
believe is righteous deserves public esteem, although
the world may weep at his ignorance and
blindness.
From the beginning America was involved in
war because it was born in a day of war. First,
there were wars, mostly of aggression but partly
of self-defense, against the Indians. Then there
was a series of wars which were but colonial
echoes of European brawls. Next the United
States fought to make itself independent of the
economic suzerainty of England. After that came
the conquest of Mexico and the war for the Union
which resolved itself in a war against slavery, and
finally the Spanish War and the great World
War.
In all these wars the Negro has taken part. He
cannot be blamed for them so far as they were
unrighteous wars (and some of them were
unrighteous), because he was not a leader: he was
for the most part a common soldier in the ranks
and did what he was told. Yet in the majority of
cases he was not compelled to fight. He used his
own judgment and he fought because he believed
that by fighting for America he would gain the
respect of the land and personal and spiritual
freedom. His problem as a soldier was always
peculiar: no matter for what America fought and
no matter for what her enemies fought, the
American Negro always fought for his own freedom
and for the self-respect of his race. Whatever
the cause of war, therefore, his cause was
peculiarly just. He appears, therefore, in American
wars always with double motive,—the desire
to oppose the so-called enemy of his country along
with his fellow white citizens, and before that, the
motive of deserving well of those citizens and
securing justice for his folk. In this way he
appears in the earliest times fighting with the
whites against the Indians as well as with the
Indians against the whites, and throughout the
history of the West Indies and Central America
as well as the Southern United States we find here
and there groups of Negroes fighting with the
whites. For instance: in Louisiana early in the
eighteenth century when Governor Perier took
office, the colony was very much afraid of a combination
between the Choctaw Indians and the
fierce Banbara Negroes who had begun to make
common cause with them. To offset this, Perier
armed a band of slaves in 1729 and sent them
against the Indians. He says: “The Negroes executed
their mission with as much promptitude as
secrecy.” Later, in 1730, the Governor sent
twenty white men and six Negroes to carry ammunition
to the Illinois settlement up the Mississippi
River. Perier says fifteen Negroes “in whose
hands we had put weapons performed prodigies
of valor. If the blacks did not cost so much and
if their labor was not so necessary to the colony
it would be better to turn them into soldiers and
to dismiss those we have who are so bad and so
cowardly that they seem to have been manufactured
purposely for this colony.” But this policy
of using the Negroes against the Indians led the
Indians to retaliate and seek alliance with the
blacks and in August 1730, the Natchez Indians
and the Chickshaws conspired with the Negroes
to revolt. The head of the revolt, Samba, with
eight of his confederates was executed before the
conspiracy came to a head. In 1733, when Governor
Bienville returned to power, he had an
army consisting of 544 white men and 45 Negroes,
the latter with free black officers.[71]
In the colonial wars which distracted America
during the seventeenth and early part of the eighteenth
centuries the Negro took comparatively
small part because the institution of slavery was
becoming more settled and the masters were
afraid to let their slaves fight. Notwithstanding
this, there were black freedmen who voted and
were enrolled in the militia and went to war, while
some masters sent their slaves as laborers and
servants. As early as 1652 a law of Massachusetts
as to the militia required “Negro, Scotchmen
and Indians” to enroll in the militia. Afterward
the policy was changed and Negroes and
Indians were excluded but Negroes often acted as
sentinels at meeting-house doors. At other times
slaves ran away and enlisted as soldiers or as
sailors, thus often gaining their liberty. The
New York Gazette in 1760 advertises for a slave
who is suspected of having enlisted “in the provincial
service.” In 1763 the Boston Evening
Post was looking for a Negro who “was a soldier
last summer.” One mulatto in 1746 is advertised
for in the Pennsylvania Gazette. He had threatened
to go to the French and Indians and fight
for them. And in the Maryland Gazette, 1755,
gentlemen are warned that their slaves may run
away to the French and Indians.[72]
The estimates of the Negro soldiers who
fought on the American side of the Revolutionary
War vary from four to six thousand, or one out
of every 50 or 60 of the colonial troops.
On August 24, 1778, the following report was
made of Negroes in the Revolutionary Army:[73]
Brigades
Present
Sick Absent
On Command
Total
North Carolina
42
10
6
58
Woodford
36
3
1
40
Muhlenburg
64
26
8
98
Smallwood
20
3
1
24
2nd Maryland
43
15
2
60
Wayne
2
..
..
2
2nd Pennsylvania
33
1
1
35
Clinton
33
2
4
62
Parsons
117
12
19
148
Huntington
56
2
4
62
Nixon
26
..
1
27
Paterson
64
13
12
89
Late Learned
34
4
8
46
Poor
16
7
4
27
Total
586
98
71
755
Alex. Scammell, Adj. Gen.
This report does not include Negro soldiers enlisted
in Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York,
New Hampshire and other States not mentioned
nor does it include those who were in the army at
both earlier and later dates. Other records prove
that Negroes served in as many as 18 brigades.
It was a Negro who in a sense began the actual
fighting. In 1750 William Brown of Framingham,
Mass., advertised three times for “A Molatto
Fellow about 27 Years of Age, named
Crispas, 6 Feet 2 Inches high, short Curl’d Hair.”
This runaway slave was the same Crispus Attucks
who in 1779 led a mob on the 5th of March
against the British soldiers in the celebrated “Boston
Massacre.”
Much has been said about the importance and
lack of importance of this so-called “Boston Massacre.”
Whatever the verdict of history may be,
there is no doubt that the incident loomed large
in the eyes of the colonists. Distinguished men
were orators on the 5th of March for years after,
until that date was succeeded by the 4th of July.
Daniel Webster in his great Bunker Hill oration
said: “From that moment we may date the severance
of the British Empire.”
Possibly these men exaggerated the actual importance
of a street brawl between citizens and
soldiers, led by a runaway slave; but there is no
doubt that the colonists, who fought for independence
from England, thought this occasion of tremendous
importance and were nerved to great
effort because of it.
Livermore says: “The presence of the British
soldiers in King Street excited the patriotic indignation
of the people. The whole community was
stirred, and sage counsellors were deliberating
and writing and talking about the public grievances.
But it was not for the ‘wise and prudent’
to be first to act against the encroachments of
arbitrary power. ‘A motley rabble of saucy boys,
Negroes and mulattoes, Irish Teagues and outlandish
Jack tars,’ (as John Adams described
them in his plea in defense of the soldiers) could
not restrain their emotion or stop to enquire if
what they must do was according to the letter of
the law. Led by Crispus Attucks, the mulatto
slave, and shouting, ‘The way to get rid of these
soldiers is to attack the main guard; strike at the
root; this is the nest’; with more valor than discretion
they rushed to King Street and were fired
upon by Captain Preston’s company. Crispus
Attucks was the first to fall; he and Samuel Gray
and Jonas Caldwell were killed on the spot.
Samuel Maverick and Patrick Carr were mortally
wounded. The excitement which followed
was intense. The bells of the town were rung.
An impromptu town meeting was held and an immense
assembly gathered. Three days after, on
the 8th, a public funeral of the Martyrs took
place. The shops in Boston were closed and all
the bells of Boston and the neighboring towns
were rung. It is said that a greater number of
persons assembled on this occasion than ever before
gathered on this continent for a similar purpose.
The body of Crispus Attucks, the mulatto,
had been placed in Faneuil Hall with that of
Caldwell, both being strangers in the city. Maverick
was buried from his mother’s house in Union
Street, and Gray from his brother’s in Royal
Exchange Lane. The four hearses formed a
junction in King Street and then the procession
marched in columns six deep, with a long file of
coaches belonging to the most distinguished citizens,
to the Middle Burying Ground, where the
four victims were deposited in one grave over
which a stone was placed with the inscription:
‘Long as in Freedom’s cause the wise contend,
Dear to your country shall your fame extend;
While to the world the lettered stone shall tell
Where Caldwell, Attucks, Gray and Maverick fell.’
“The anniversary of this event was publicly
commemorated in Boston by an oration and other
exercises every year until our National Independence
was achieved, when the Fourth of July was
substituted for the Fifth of March as the more
proper day for a general celebration. Not only
was the event commemorated but the martyrs who
then gave up their lives were remembered and
honored.”[74]
The relation of the Negro to the Revolutionary
War was peculiar. If his services were used by
the Colonists this would be an excuse for the
English to use the Indians and to emancipate the
slaves. If he were not used not only was this
source of strength to the small loyal armies neglected
but there still remained the danger that the
English would bid for the services of Negroes.
At first then the free Negro went quite naturally
into the army as he had for the most part been
recognized as liable to military service. Then
Congress hesitated and ordered that no Negroes
be enlisted. Immediately there appeared the determination
of the Negroes, whether deliberately
arrived at or by the more or less unconscious development
of thought under the circumstances, to
give their services to the side which promised
them freedom and decent treatment. When therefore
Governor Dunmore of Virginia and English
generals like Cornwallis and Clinton made a bid
for the services of Negroes, coupled with promises
of freedom, they got considerable numbers
and in the case of Dunmore one Negro unit
fought a pitched battle against the Colonists.
The Continental Congress took up the question
of Negroes in the Army in September, 1775. A
committee consisting of Lynch, Lee and Adams
reported a letter which they had drafted to Washington.
Rutledge of South Carolina moved that
Washington be instructed to discharge all Negroes
whether slave or free from the army, but
this was defeated. October 8th Washington and
other generals in council of war, agreed unanimously
that slaves should be rejected and a large
majority declared that they refuse free Negroes.
October 18th, the question came up again before
the committee consisting of Benjamin Franklin,
General Washington, certain deputies, governors
and others. This council agreed that Negroes
should be rejected and Washington issued orders
to this effect November 12th, 1775. Meantime,
however, Dunmore’s proclamation came and his
later success in raising a black regiment which
greatly disturbed Washington. In July, 1776, the
British had 200 Negro soldiers on Long Island
and later two regiments of Negroes were raised
by the British in North Carolina. The South
lost thousands of Negroes through the British.
In Georgia a corps of fugitives calling themselves
the “King of England Soldiers” kept attacking on
both sides of the Savannah River even after the
Revolution and many feared a general insurrection
of slaves.
The colonists soon began to change their attitude.
Late in 1775, Washington reversed his
decision and ordered his recruiting officers to accept
free Negroes who had already served in the
army and laid the matter before the Continental
Congress. The Committee recommended that
these Negroes be reenlisted but no others. Various
leaders advised that it would be better to
enlist the slaves, among them Samuel Hopkins,
Alexander Hamilton, General Greene, James
Madison. Even John Laurens of South Carolina
tried to make the South accept the proposition.[75]
Thus Negroes again were received into the
American army and from that time on they played
important rôles. They had already distinguished
themselves in individual cases at Bunker Hill.
For instance, fourteen white officers sent the following
statement to the Massachusetts Legislature
on December 5, 1775: “The subscribers beg
leave to report to your Honorable House (which
we do in justice to the character of so brave a
man) that under our own observation we declare
that a Negro man named Salem Poor, of Colonel
Frye’s regiment, Captain Ames’ company, in the
late battle at Charlestown, behaved like an experienced
officer as well as an excellent soldier. To
set forth particulars of his conduct would be
tedious. We only beg leave to say, in the person
of this said Negro, centers a brave and gallant
soldier. The reward due to so great and distinguished
a character we submit to the Congress.”[76]
They afterward fought desperately in Long
Island and at the battle of Monmouth. Foreign
travellers continually note the presence of Negroes
in the American army.
Less known however is the help which the black
republic of Haiti offered to the struggling Colonists.
In December 1778 Savannah was captured
by the British, and Americans were in despair until
the French fleet appeared on the coast of Georgia
in September 1779. The fleet offered to help recapture
Savannah. It had on board 1900 French
troops of whom 800 were black Haitian volunteers.
Among these volunteers were Christophe,
afterward king of Haiti, Rigaud, André, Lambert
and others. They were a significant and
faithful band which began by helping freedom in
America, then turned and through the French revolution
freed Haiti and finally helped in the emancipation
of South America. The French troops
landed below the city with the Americans at their
right and together they made an attack. American
and French flags were planted on the British
outposts but their bearers were killed and a general
retreat was finally ordered. Seven hundred
and sixty Frenchmen and 312 Americans were
killed and wounded. As the army began to retreat
the British general attacked the rear, determined
to annihilate the Americans. It was then that the
black and mulatto freedmen from Haiti under the
command of Viscount de Fontages made the charge
on the English and saved the retreating Americans.
They returned to Haiti to prepare eventually to
make that country the second one in America
which threw off the domination of Europe.[77]
Some idea of the number of Negro soldiers can
be had by reference to documents mentioning the
action of the States. Rhode Island raised a regiment
of slaves, and Governor Cooke said that it
was generally thought that at least 300 would
enlist. Four companies were finally formed there
at a cost of over £10,000. Most of the 629 slaves
in New Hampshire enlisted and many of the
15,000 slaves in New York. Connecticut had
Negroes in her regiments and also a regiment of
colored soldiers. Maryland sought in 1781 to
raise 750 Negro troops. Massachusetts had colored
troops in her various units from 72 towns in
that State. “In view of these numerous facts it
is safe to conclude that there were at least 4,000
Negro soldiers scattered throughout the Continental
Army.”[78]
In a debate in Congress in 1820 two men, one
from the North and one from the South, gave the
verdict of that time on the value of the Negro in
the Revolutionary War. William Eustis of Massachusetts
said: “The war over and peace restored,
these men returned to their respective
States, and who could have said to them on their
return to civil life after having shed their blood
in common with the whites in the defense of the
liberties of the country, ‘You are not to participate
in the rights secured by the struggle or in the
liberty for which you have been fighting?’ Certainly
no white man in Massachusetts.”
Charles Pinckney of South Carolina said: that
the Negroes, “then were, as they still are, as valuable
a part of our population to the Union as any
other equal number of inhabitants. They were
in numerous instances the pioneers and, in all, the
laborers of your armies. To their hands were
owing the erection of the greatest part of the
fortifications raised for the protection of our
country; some of which, particularly Fort
Moultrie, gave at that early period of the inexperience
and untried valor of our citizens, immortality
to American arms: and, in the Northern
States numerous bodies of them were enrolled
into and fought by the sides of the whites, the
battles of the Revolution.”[79]
In 1779 in the war between Spain and Great
Britain, the Spanish Governor of Louisiana,
Galvez, had in his army which he led against the
British, numbers of blacks and mulattoes who he
said “behaved on all occasions with as much valor
and generosity as the whites.”[80]
In the War of 1812 the Negro appeared not
only as soldier but particularly as sailor and in
the dispute concerning the impressment of American
sailors which was one of the causes of the
war, Negro sailors repeatedly figured as seized
by England and claimed as American citizens by
America for whose rights the nation was apparently
ready to go to war. For instance, on the
Chesapeake were three Negro sailors whom the
British claimed but whom the Americans declared
were American citizens,—Ware, Martin and
Strachen. As Bryant says: “The citizenship of
Negroes was sought and defended by England and
America at this time but a little later it was
denied by the United States Supreme Court that
Negroes could be citizens.” On demand two of
these Negroes were returned to America by the
British government; the other one died in England.
Negroes fought under Perry and Macdonough.
On the high seas Negroes were fighting. Nathaniel
Shaler, captain of a privateer, wrote to his
agent in New York in 1813:
“Before I could get our light sails on and almost
before I could turn around, I was under the
guns, not of a transport but of a large frigate!
And not more than a quarter of a mile from her....
Her first broadside killed two men and
wounded six others.... My officers conducted
themselves in a way that would have done honor
to a more permanent service.... The name
of one of my poor fellows who was killed ought
to be registered in the book of fame, and remembered
with reverence as long as bravery is considered
a virtue. He was a black man by the
name of John Johnson.... When America
has such tars, she has little to fear from the tyrants
of the ocean.”[81]
A few Negroes were in the northern armies. A
Congressman said in 1828: “I myself saw a battalion
of them—as fine martial looking men as I
ever saw attached to the northern army in the last
war (1812) on its march from Plattsburg to
Sacketts Harbor where they did service for the
country with credit to New York and honor to
themselves.”[82]
But it was in the South that they furnished the
most spectacular instance of participation in this
war. Governor Claiborne appealed to General
Jackson to use colored soldiers. “These men, Sir,
for the most part, sustain good characters. Many
of them have extensive connections and much
property to defend, and all seem attached to arms.
The mode of acting toward them at the present
crisis, is an inquiry of importance. If we give
them not our confidence, the enemy will be encouraged
to intrigue and corrupt them.”[83]
September 21, 1814, Jackson issued a spirited
appeal to the free Negroes of Louisiana:
“Through a mistaken policy, you have heretofore
been deprived of a participation in the glorious
struggle for national rights in which our country
is engaged. This no longer shall exist.
“As sons of freedom, you are now called upon
to defend our most inestimable blessing. As
Americans, your country looks with confidence to
her adopted children for a valorous support as a
faithful return for the advantages enjoyed under
her mild and equitable government. As fathers,
husbands and brothers, you are summoned to rally
around the standard of the Eagle, to defend all
which is dear in existence.... In the sincerity
of a soldier and the language of truth I address
you.”[84]
He promised them the same bounty as whites
and they were to have colored non-commissioned
officers. There was some attempt to have Jackson
tone down this appeal and say less of “equality,”
but he refused to change his first draft.
The news of this proclamation created great
surprise in the North but not much criticism. Indeed,
things were going too badly for the Americans.
The Capitol at Washington had been burned,
the State of Maine was in British hands, enlistment
had stopped and Northern States like New
York were already arming Negroes. The Louisiana
legislature, a month after Jackson’s proclamation,
passed an act authorizing two regiments of
“men of color” by voluntary enlistment. Slaves
were allowed to enlist and were publicly manumitted
for their services. There were 3200
white and 430 colored soldiers in the battle of
New Orleans. The first battalion of 280 Negroes
was commanded by a white planter, La Coste; a
second battalion of 150 was raised by Captain
J. B. Savary, a colored man, from the San Dominican
refugees, and commanded by Major
Daquin who was probably a quadroon.
Besides these soldiers slaves were used in
throwing up the famous cotton bale ramparts,
which saved the city, and this was the idea of a
black slave from Africa, who had seen the same
thing done at home. Colored men were used to
reconnoitre, and the slave trader Lafitte brought a
mixed band of white and black fighters to help.
Curiously enough there were also Negroes on the
other side, Great Britain having imported a regiment
from the West Indies which was at the head
of the attacking column moving against Jackson’s
right, together with an Irish regiment. Conceive
this astounding anomaly!
The American Negro soldiers were stationed
very near Jackson and his staff. Jackson himself
in an address to the soldiers after the battle, complimenting
the “embodied militia,” said:
“To the Men of Color.—Soldiers! From the
shores of Mobile I collected you to arms,—I invited
you to share in the perils and to divide the
glory of your white countrymen. I expected much
from you; for I was not uninformed of those
qualities which must render you so formidable to
an invading foe. I knew that you could endure
hunger and thirst and all the hardships of war.
I knew that you loved the land of your nativity
and that, like ourselves, you had to defend all
that is most dear to man. But you surpass my
hopes. I have found in you, united to these
qualities, that noble enthusiasm which impels to
great deeds.”[85]
In the celebration of the victory which followed
in the great public square, the Place d’Armes, now
Jackson Square, the colored troops shared the
glory and the wounded prisoners were met by
colored nurses.[86]
There were a few Negroes in the Mexican War
but they went mostly as body servants to white
officers and there were probably no soldiers and
certainly no distinct Negro organizations. The
Negro, therefore, shares little of the blood guilt
of that unhallowed raid for slave soil.
At the time of the Civil War when the call
came for volunteers free Negroes everywhere offered
their services to the Northern States and
everywhere their services were declined. Indeed,
it was almost looked upon as insolence that they
should offer to fight in this “white man’s war.”
Not only was the war to be fought by white men
but desperate effort was made to cling to the
technical fact that this was a war to save the
Union and not a war against slavery. Federal
officials and northern army officers made effort to
reassure the South that they were not abolitionists
and that they were not going to touch slavery.[87]
Meantime there began to crystallize the demand
that the real object of the war be made the abolition
of slavery and that the slaves and colored
men in general be allowed to fight for freedom.
This met bitter opposition. The New York
Herald voiced this August 5, 1862. “The efforts
of those who love the Negro more than the
Union to induce the President to swerve from his
established policy are unavailing. He will neither
be persuaded by promises nor intimidated by
threats. Today he was called upon by two United
States Senators and rather peremptorily requested
to accept the services of two Negro regiments.
They were flatly and unequivocally rejected. The
President did not appreciate the necessity of employing
the Negroes to fight the battles of the
country and take the positions which the white
men of the nation, the voters, and sons of patriotic
sires, should be proud to occupy; there were
employments in which the Negroes of rebel masters
might well be engaged, but he was not willing
to place them upon an equality with our volunteers
who had left home and family and lucrative
occupations to defend the Union and the Constitution
while there were volunteers or militia
enough in the loyal States to maintain the Government
without resort to this expedient. If the loyal
people were not satisfied with the policy he had
adopted, he was willing to leave the administration
to other hands. One of the Senators was
impudent enough to tell the President he wished
to God he would resign.”
In the spring of 1862 General Hunter was sent
into South Carolina with less than 11,000 men
and charged with the duty of holding the whole
seacoast of Georgia, South Carolina and Florida.
He asked for re-enforcement but was told frankly
from Washington, “Not a man from the North
can be spared.” The only way to guard the position
was to keep long lines of entrenchment
thrown up against the enemy. General Hunter
calmly announced his intention of forming a
Negro regiment to help him. They were to be
paid as laborers by the quartermaster but he expected
eventually to have them recognized as
soldiers by the government. At first he could find
no officers. They were shocked at being asked to
command “niggers.” Even non-commissioned
officers were difficult to find. But eventually the
regiment was formed and became an object of
great curiosity when on parade. Reports of the
first South Carolina infantry were sent to Washington
but there was no reply. Then suddenly
the matter came up in Congress and Hunter was
ordered to explain whether he had enlisted fugitive
slaves and upon what authority. Hunter immediately
sent a sharp reply:
“To the first question, therefore, I reply: That
no regiment of ‘fugitive slaves’ has been, or is
being, organized in this department. There is,
however, a fine regiment of loyal persons whose
late masters are fugitive rebels—men who everywhere
fly before the appearance of the National
flag, leaving their loyal and unhappy servants behind
them, to shift as best they can for themselves.
So far, indeed, are the loyal persons composing
the regiment from seeking to evade the
presence of their late owners, that they are now
one and all endeavoring with commendable zeal
to acquire the drill and discipline requisite to place
them in a position to go in full and effective pursuit
of their fugacious and traitorous proprietors.
“The experiment of arming the blacks, so far
as I have made it, has been a complete and even
marvellous success. They are sober, docile, attentive
and enthusiastic, displaying great natural
capacities in acquiring the duties of the soldier.
They are now eager beyond all things to take the
field and be led into action; and it is the unanimous
opinion of the officers who have had charge
of them, that in the peculiarities of this climate
and country, they will prove invaluable auxiliaries,
fully equal to the similar regiments so long and so
successfully used by the British authorities in the
West India Islands.
“In conclusion, I would say, it is my hope—there
appearing no possibility of other reinforcements,
owing to the exigencies of the campaign in
the peninsula—to have organized by the end of
next fall and to be able to present to the government
from 48,000 to 50,000 of these hardy and
devoted soldiers.”[88]
The reply was read in Congress amid laughter
despite the indignation of the Kentucky Congressman
who instituted the inquiry.
Protests now came from the South but no answer
was forthcoming and despite all the agitation
the regiment remained until at last Hunter
was officially ordered to raise 50,000 black laborers
of whom 5,000 might be armed and dressed as
soldiers.
Horace Greeley stated the case clearly August
20, 1862 in his “Prayer of Twenty Million”:[89]
“On the face of this wide earth, Mr. President,
there is not one disinterested, determined, intelligent
champion of the Union cause who does not
feel that all attempts to put down the rebellion
and at the same time uphold its inciting cause are
preposterous and futile—that the rebellion if
crushed out tomorrow would be renewed within a
year if slavery were left in full vigor—that army
officers who remain to this day devoted to slavery
can at best be but half-way loyal to the Union—and
that every hour of deference to slavery is
an hour of added and deepened peril to the
Union....
“I close as I began, with the statement that
what an immense majority of the loyal millions of
your countrymen require of you is a frank, declared,
unqualified, ungrudging execution of the
laws of the land, more especially of the Confiscation
Act. That Act gives freedom to the slaves
of rebels coming within our lines or whom those
lines may at any time enclose,—we ask you to
render it due obedience by publicly requiring all
your subordinates to recognize and obey it. The
rebels are everywhere using the late anti-Negro
riots in the North—as they have long used your
officers’ treatment of Negroes in the South—to
convince the slaves that they have nothing to hope
from a Union success—that we mean in that case
to sell them into bitter bondage to defray the cost
of the war. Let them impress this as a truth on
the great mass of their ignorant and credulous
bondsmen, and the Union will never be restored—never.
We cannot conquer ten millions of
people united in solid phalanx against us, powerfully
aided by northern sympathizers and European
allies. We must have scouts, guides, spies,
cooks, teamsters, diggers and choppers from the
blacks of the South—whether we allow them to
fight for us or not—or we shall be baffled and
repelled.”
A month later, September 22, Abraham Lincoln
issued the preliminary Emancipation Proclamation.
He had considered this step before and his
final decision was caused, first, by a growing realization
of the immense task that lay before the
Union armies and, secondly, by the fear that
Europe was going to recognize the Confederacy,
since she saw as between North and South little
difference in attitude toward slavery.
The effect of the step was undoubtedly decisive
for ultimate victory, although at first it spread
dismay. Six of the Northern States went Democratic
in the fall elections and elsewhere the Republicans
lost heavily. In the army some officers
resigned and others threatened to because “The
war for the Union was changed into a war for
the Negro.”
In the South men like Beauregard urged the
raising of the “Black Flag” while Jefferson Davis
in his third annual message wrote: “We may well
leave it to the instincts of that common humanity
which a beneficent Creator has implanted in the
breasts of our fellowmen of all countries to pass
judgment on a measure by which several millions
of human beings of an inferior race, peaceful and
contented laborers in their sphere, are doomed to
extermination.”[90]
With emancipation foreshadowed the full recognition
of the Negro soldier was inevitable. In
September 1862 came a black Infantry Regiment
from Louisiana and later a regiment of heavy
artillery and by the end of 1862 four Negro regiments
had enlisted. Immediately after the signing
of the Emancipation Proclamation came the
Kansas Colored volunteers and the famous 54th
Massachusetts Regiment. A Bureau was established
in Washington to handle the colored enlistments
and before the end of the war 178,975
Negroes had enlisted.
“In the Department [of War] the actual number
of Negroes enlisted was never known, from
the fact that a practice prevailed of putting a live
Negro in a dead one’s place. For instance, if a
company on picket or scouting lost ten men, the
officer would immediately put ten new men in their
places and have them answer to the dead men’s
names. I learn from very reliable sources that
this was done in Virginia, also in Missouri and
Tennessee. If the exact number of men could be
ascertained, instead of 180,000 it would doubtless
be in the neighborhood of 220,000 who entered
the ranks of the army.”[91]
General orders covering the enlistment of Negro
troops were sent out from the War Department
October 13, 1863. The Union League in
New York city raised 2,000 black soldiers in 45
days, although no bounty was offered them and
no protection promised their families. The regiment
had a triumphal march through the city and
a daily paper stated: “In the month of July last
the homes of these people were burned and pillaged
by an infuriated political mob; they and
their families were hunted down and murdered
in the public streets of this city; and the force
and majesty of the law were powerless to protect
them. Seven brief months have passed and a
thousand of these despised and persecuted men
marched through the city in the garb of the
United States soldiers, in vindication of their own
manhood and with the approval of a countless
multitude—in effect saving from inevitable and
distasteful conscription the same number of those
who hunted their persons and destroyed their
homes during those days of humiliation and disgrace.
This is noble vengeance—a vengeance
taught by Him who commanded, ‘Love them that
hate you; do good to them that persecute you.’”
The enlistment of Negroes caused difficulty and
friction among the white troops. In South Carolina
General Gilmore had to forbid the white
troops using Negro troops for menial service in
cleaning up the camps. Black soldiers in uniform
often had their uniforms stripped off by white
soldiers.
“I attempted to pass Jackson Square in New
Orleans one day in my uniform when I was met
by two white soldiers of the 24th Conn. They
halted me and then ordered me to undress. I
refused, when they seized me and began to tear
my coat off. I resisted, but to no good purpose;
a half dozen others came up and began to assist.
I recognized a sergeant in the crowd, an old shipmate
on board of a New Bedford, Mass., whaler;
he came to my rescue, my clothing was restored
and I was let go. It was nothing strange to see a
black soldier à la Adam come into the barracks
out of the streets.”[92] This conduct led to the
killing of a portion of a boat’s crew of the U. S.
Gunboat Jackson, at Ship Island, Miss., by members
of a Negro regiment stationed there.
Then, too, there was contemptible discrimination
in pay. While white soldiers received $13
a month and clothing, Negro soldiers, by act of
Congress, were given $10 a month with $3 deducted
for clothing, leaving only $7 a month as
actual pay. This was only remedied when the
54th Massachusetts Infantry refused all pay for
a year until it should be treated as other regiments.
The State of Massachusetts made up the
difference between the $7 and $13 to disabled
soldiers until June 16, 1864, when the government
finally made the Negroes’ pay equal to that
of the whites.
On the Confederate side there was a movement
to use Negro soldiers fostered by Judah
Benjamin, General Lee and others. In 1861 a
Negro company from Nashville offered its services
to the Confederate states and free Negroes
of Memphis were authorized by the Committee
of Safety to organize a volunteer company. Companies
of free Negroes were raised in New Orleans,—“Very
well drilled and comfortably uniformed.”
In Richmond colored troops were also
raised in the last days. Few if any of these saw
actual service. Plantation hands from Alabama
built the redoubts at Charleston, and Negroes
worked as teamsters and helpers throughout the
South. In February, 1864, the Confederate congress
provided for the impressment of 20,000
slaves for menial service, and President Davis
suggested that the number be doubled and that
they be emancipated at the end of their service.
Before the war started local authorities had in
many cases enrolled free Negroes as soldiers and
some of these remained in the service of the Confederacy.
The adjutant general of the Louisiana
militia issued an order which said “the Governor
and the Commander-in-Chief, relying implicitly
upon the loyalty of the free colored population
of the city and State, for the protection of their
homes, their property and for southern rights,
from the population of a ruthless invader, and
believing that the military organization which
existed prior to February 15, 1862, and elicited
praise and respect for the patriotic motives which
prompted it, should exist for and during the war,
calls upon them to maintain their organization
and hold themselves prepared for such orders as
may be transmitted to them.” These native
guards did not leave the city when the Confederates
did and explained to General Butler that
they dared not refuse to work with the Confederates
and that they hoped by their service to
gain greater equality with the whites and that
they would be glad now to join the Union forces.
Two weeks after the fall of Sumter colored
volunteers passed through Georgia on their way
to Virginia. There were 16 or more companies.
In November, 1861, a regiment of 1,400
free colored men were in the line of march at
New Orleans. The idea of calling the Negroes
grew as the power of the Confederacy waned and
the idea of emancipation as compensation spread.
President Davis said “Should the alternative ever
be presented of subjugation or of the employment
of slaves as soldiers there seems no reason to
doubt what should be our decision.”
There was, of course, much difference of opinion.
General Cobb said “If slaves make good
soldiers our whole theory of slavery is wrong,”
while a Georgian replied “Some say that Negroes
will not fight, I say they will fight. They fought
at Ocean Pond, Honey Hill and other places.”
General Lee, in January ’64, gave as his opinion
that they should employ them without delay. “I
believe with proper regulations they may be made
efficient soldiers.” He continued, “Our chief aim
should be to secure their fidelity. There have
been formidable armies composed of men having
no interest in the cause for which they fought
beyond their pay or the hope of plunder. But it
is certain that the surest foundation upon which
the fidelity of an army can rest, especially in a
service which imposes hardships and privations, is
the personal interest of the soldier in the issue of
the contest. Such an interest we can give our
Negroes by giving immediate freedom to all who
enlist, and freedom at the end of the war to the
families of those who discharge their duties faithfully
(whether they survive or not), together
with the privilege of residing at the South. To
this might be added a bounty for faithful service.”
Finally, March 13, 1865, it was directed that
slaves be enrolled in the Confederate army, each
state to furnish its quota of 300,000. Recruiting
officers were appointed, but before the plan
could be carried out Lee and Johnson surrendered.[93]
The central fact which we forget in these days
is that the real question in the minds of most
white people in the United States in 1863 was
whether or not the Negro really would fight. The
generation then living had never heard of the
Negro in the Revolution and in the War of 1812,
much less of his struggles and insurrections before.
From 1820 down to the time of the war
a determined and far-reaching propaganda had
led most men to believe in the natural inferiority,
cowardice and degradation of the Negro race.
We have already seen Abraham Lincoln suggest
that if arms were put into the hands of the Negro
soldier it might be simply a method of arming
the rebels. The New York Times discussed the
matter soberly, defending the right to employ
Negroes but suggesting four grounds which might
make it inexpedient; that Negroes would not fight,
that prejudice was so strong that whites would
not fight with them, that no free Negroes would
volunteer and that slaves could not be gotten hold
of and that the use of Negroes would exasperate
the South. “The very best thing that can be done
under existing circumstances, in our judgment, is
to possess our souls in patience while the experiment
is being tried. The problem will probably
speedily solve itself—much more speedily than
heated discussion or harsh criminations can solve
it.”
This was in February 16, 1863. It was not
long before the results of using Negro troops
began to be reported and we find the Times saying
editorially on the 31st of July: “Negro soldiers
have now been in battle at Port Hudson
and at Milliken’s Bend in Louisiana; at Helena
in Arkansas, at Morris Island in South Carolina,
and at or near Fort Gibson in the Indian
Territory. In two of these instances they
assaulted fortified positions and led the assault;
in two they fought on the defensive, and in one
they attacked rebel infantry. In all of them they
acted in conjunction with white troops and under
command of white officers. In some instances
they acted with distinguished bravery, and in all
they acted as well as could be expected of raw
troops.”
On the 11th of February, 1863, the news columns
of the Times were still more enthusiastic.
“It will not need many such reports as this—and
there have been several before it—to shake
our inveterate Saxon prejudice against the capacity
and courage of Negro troops. Everybody
knows that they were used in the Revolution, and
in the last war with Great Britain fought side by
side with white troops, and won equal praises
from Washington and Jackson. It is shown also
that black sailors are on equal terms with their
white comrades. If on the sea, why not on the
land? No officer who has commanded black
troops has yet reported against them. They are
tried in the most unfavorable and difficult circumstances,
but never fail. When shall we learn
to use the full strength of the formidable ally
who is only waiting for a summons to rally under
the flag of the Union? Colonel Higginson says:
‘No officer in this regiment now doubts that the
successful prosecution of this war lies in the unlimited
employment of black troops.’ The remark
is true in a military sense, and it has a still
deeper political significance.
“When General Hunter has scattered 50,000
muskets among the Negroes of the Carolinas,
and General Butler has organized the 100,000
or 200,000 blacks for whom he may perhaps
shortly carry arms to New Orleans, the possibility
of restoring the Union as it was, with slavery
again its dormant power, will be seen to have
finally passed away. The Negro is indeed the
key to success.”
The Negroes began to fight and fight hard;
but their own and peculiar characteristics stood
out even in the blood of war. A Pennsylvania
Major wrote home: “I find that these colored
men learn everything that pertains to the duties
of a soldier much faster than any white soldiers
I have ever seen.... They are willing, obedient,
and cheerful; move with agility, and are
full of music.”[94]
Certain battles, carnivals of blood, stand out
and despite their horror must not be forgotten.
One of the earliest encounters was the terrible
massacre at Fort Pillow, April 18, 1863. The
fort was held with a garrison of 557 men, of
whom 262 were colored soldiers of the 6th United
States Heavy Artillery. The Union commander
refused to surrender.
“Upon receiving the refusal of Major Booth
to capitulate, Forrest gave a signal and his troops
made a frantic charge upon the fort. It was
received gallantly and resisted stubbornly, but
there was no use of fighting. In ten minutes the
enemy, assaulting the fort in the centre, and
striking it on the flanks, swept in. The Federal
troops surrendered; but an indiscriminate massacre
followed. Men were shot down in their
tracks; pinioned to the ground with bayonet and
sabre. Some were clubbed to death while dying
of wounds; others were made to get down upon
their knees, in which condition they were shot to
death. Some were burned alive, having been
fastened into the buildings, while still others
were nailed against the houses, tortured and then
burned to a crisp.”[95]
May 27, 1863, came the battle of Port Hudson.
“Hearing the firing apparently more fierce
and continuous to the right than anywhere else,
I turned in that direction, past the sugar house
of Colonel Chambers, where I had slept, and advanced
to near the pontoon bridge across the Big
Sandy Bayou, which the Negro regiments had
erected, and where they were fighting most desperately.
I had seen these brave and hitherto
despised fellows the day before as I rode along
the lines, and I had seen General Banks acknowledge
their respectful salute as he would have done
that of any white troops; but still the question
was—with too many—‘Will they fight?’
“General Dwight, at least, must have had the
idea, not only that they were men, but something
more than men, from the terrific test to which he
put their valor. Before any impression had been
made upon the earthworks of the enemy, and in
full face of the batteries belching forth their 62-pounders,
these devoted people rushed forward
to encounter grape, canister, shell, and musketry,
with no artillery but two small howitzers—that
seemed mere popguns to their adversaries—and
no reserve whatever.
“Their force consisted of the 1st Louisiana
Native Guards (with colored field officers) under
Lieutenant-Colonel Bassett, and the 3d Louisiana
Native Guards, Colonel Nelson (with white field
officers), the whole under command of the latter
officer.
“On going into action they were 1,080 strong,
and formed into four lines, Lieutenant-Colonel
Bassett, 1st Louisiana, forming the first line, and
Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Finnegas the second.
When ordered to charge up the works, they did
so with the skill and nerve of old veterans (black
people, be it remembered who had never been in
action before). Oh, but the fire from the rebel
guns was so terrible upon the unprotected masses,
that the first few shots mowed them down like
grass and so continued.
“Colonel Bassett being driven back, Colonel
Finnegas took his place, and his men being similarly
cut to pieces, Lieutenant-Colonel Bassett reformed
and recommenced; and thus these brave
people went in from morning until 3:30 P.M.,
under the most hideous carnage that men ever
had to withstand, and that very few white ones
would have had nerve to encounter, even if
ordered to.
“During this time, they rallied, and were
ordered to make six distinct charges, losing 37
killed, and 155 wounded, and 116 missing,—the
majority, if not all, of these being, in all probability,
now lying dead on the gory field, and
without the rites of sepulture; for when, by flag
of truce, our forces in other directions were permitted
to reclaim their dead, the benefit, through
some neglect, was not extended to these black
regiments.
“The deeds of heroism performed by these
colored men were such as the proudest white men
might emulate. Their colors are torn to pieces
by shot and literally bespattered by blood and
brains. The color-sergeant of the 1st Louisiana,
on being mortally wounded, hugged the colors to
his breast, when a struggle ensued between the
two color-corporals on each side of him, as to
who should have the honor of bearing the sacred
standard, and during this generous contention one
was seriously wounded. One black lieutenant
actually mounted the enemy’s works three or four
times, and in one charge the assaulting party came
within fifty paces of them. Indeed, if only ordinarily
supported by artillery and reserve, no one
can convince us that they would not have opened
a passage through the enemy’s works.
“Captain Callioux of the 1st Louisiana, a man
so black that he actually prided himself upon his
blackness, died the death of a hero, leading on
his men in the thickest of the fight.”[96]
In July 13, 1863, came the draft riot in New
York when the daily papers told the people that
they were called upon to fight the battles of “niggers
and abolitionists,” when the governor did
nothing but “request” the rioters to await the
report of his demand that the President suspend
the draft. Meantime the city was given over to
rapine and murder, property destroyed, Negroes
killed and the colored orphans’ asylum burned to
the ground and property robbed and pillaged.
At that very time in South Carolina black
soldiers were preparing to take Fort Wagner,
their greatest battle. It will be noted that continually
Negroes were called upon to rescue lost
causes, many times as a sort of deliberate test of
their courage. Fort Wagner was a case in point.
The story may be told from two points of view,
that of the white Unionist and that of the Confederate.
The Union account says:
“The signal given, our forces advanced rapidly
towards the fort, while our mortars in the rear
tossed their bombs over their heads. The 54th
Massachusetts (a Negro Regiment) led the attack,
supported by the 6th Connecticut, 48th New
York, 3rd New Hampshire, 76th Pennsylvania,
and the 9th Maine Regiments.... The silent
and shattered walls of Wagner all at once burst
forth into a blinding sheet of vivid light, as
though they had suddenly been transformed by
some magic power into the living, seething crater
of a volcano! Down came the whirlwind of destruction
along the beach with the swiftness of
lightning! How fearfully the hissing shot, the
shrieking bombs, the whistling bars of iron, and
the whispering bullet struck and crushed through
the dense masses of our brave men! I never
shall forget the terrible sound of that awful blast
of death, which swept down, shattered or dead,
a thousand of our men. Not a shot had missed
its aim. Every bolt of steel, every globe of iron
and lead, tasted of human blood....
“In a moment the column recovered itself, like
a gallant ship at sea when buried for an instant
under the immense wave.
“The ditch is reached; a thousand men leap
into it, clamber up the shattered ramparts, and
grapple with the foe, which yields and falls back
to the rear of the fort. Our men swarm over the
walls, bayoneting the desperate rebel cannoneers.
Hurrah! the fort is ours!
“But now came another blinding blast from
concealed guns in the rear of the fort, and our
men went down by scores.... The struggle
is terrific. Our supports hurry up to the aid of
their comrades, but as they reach the ramparts
they fire a volley which strikes down many of our
men. Fatal mistake! Our men rally once more;
but, in spite of an heroic resistance, they are
forced back again to the edge of the ditch. Here
the brave Shaw, with scores of his black warriors,
went down, fighting desperately.”
When asking for the body of Colonel Shaw, a
confederate major said: “We have buried him
with his niggers.”
The Confederate account is equally eloquent.
“The carnage was frightful. It is believed the
Federals lost more men on that eventful night
than twice the entire strength of the Confederate
garrison.... According to the statement of
Chaplain Dennison the assaulting columns, in two
brigades, commanded by General Strong and
Colonel Putnam (the division under General Seymour),
consisted of the 54th Massachusetts, 3rd
and 7th New Hampshire, 6th Connecticut and
100th New York, with a reserve brigade commanded
by General Stephenson. One of the
assaulting regiments was composed of Negroes
(the 54th Massachusetts) and to it was assigned
the honor of leading the white columns to the
charge. It was a dearly purchased compliment.
Their Colonel (Shaw) was killed upon the parapet
and the regiment almost annihilated, although
the Confederates in the darkness could not tell
the color of their assailants.”[97]
At last it was seen that Negro troops could do
more than useless or helpless or impossible tasks,
and in the siege of Petersburg they were put to
important work. When the general attack was
ordered on the 16th of June, 1864, a division of
black troops was used. The Secretary of War,
Stanton himself, saw them and said:
“The hardest fighting was done by the black
troops. The forts they stormed were the worst
of all. After the affair was over General Smith
went to thank them, and tell them he was proud
of their courage and dash. He says they cannot
be exceeded as soldiers, and that hereafter he
will send them in a difficult place as readily as the
best white troops.”[98]
It was planned to send the colored troops under
Burnside against the enemy after the great mine
was exploded. Inspecting officers reported to
Burnside that the black division was fitted for this
perilous work. The white division which was sent
made a fiasco of it. Then, after all had been
lost Burnside was ready to send in his black division
and though they charged again and again
they were repulsed and the Union lost over 4,000
men killed, wounded and captured.
All the officers of the colored troops in the
Civil War were not white. From the first there
were many colored non-commissioned officers, and
the Louisiana regiments raised under Butler had
66 colored officers, including one Major and 27
Captains, besides the full quota of non-commissioned
colored officers. In the Massachusetts
colored troops there were 10 commissioned Negro
officers and 3 among the Kansas troop. Among
these officers was a Lieutenant-Colonel Reed of
North Carolina, who was killed in battle. In
Kansas there was Captain H. F. Douglas, and in
other United States’ volunteer regiments were
Major M. H. Delaney and Captain O. S. B.
Wall; Dr. A. T. Augusta, surgeon, was brevetted
Lieutenant-Colonel. The losses of Negro troops
in the Civil War, killed, wounded and missing has
been placed at 68,178.
Such was the service of the Negro in the Civil
War. Men say that the nation gave them freedom,
but the verdict of history is written on the
Shaw monument at the head of Boston Common:
The White Officers
Taking Life and Honor in their Hands—Cast their
lot with Men of a Despised Race Unproved in War—and
Risked Death as Inciters of a Servile Insurrection if
Taken Prisoners, Besides Encountering all the Common
Perils of Camp, March, and Battle.
The Black Rank and File
Volunteered when Disaster Clouded the Union Cause—Served
without Pay for Eighteen Months till Given
that of White Troops—Faced Threatened Enslavement
if Captured—Were Brave in Action—Patient under
Dangerous and Heavy Labors and Cheerful amid Hardships
and Privations.
Together
They Gave to the Nation Undying Proof that Americans
of African Descent Possess the Pride, Courage, and
Devotion of the Patriot Soldier—One Hundred and
Eighty Thousand Such Americans Enlisted Under the
Union Flag in MDCCCLXIII-MDCCCLXV.
In the Spanish-American War four Negro regiments
were among the first to be ordered to the
front. They were the regular army regiments,
24th and 25th Infantry, and the 9th and 10th
Cavalry. President McKinley recommended that
new regiments of regular army troops be formed
among Negroes but Congress took no action.
Colored troops with colored officers were formed
as follows: The 3rd North Carolina, the 8th
Illinois, the 9th Battalion, Ohio and the 23rd
Kansas. Regiments known as the Immunes, being
immune to Yellow fever, were formed with
colored lieutenants and white captains and field
officers, and called the 7th, 8th, 9th and 10th
United States Volunteers. In addition to those
there were the 6th Virginia with colored lieutenants
and the 3rd Alabama with white officers. Indiana
had two companies attached to the 8th
Immunes. None of the Negro volunteer companies
reached the front in time to take part in
battle. The 8th Illinois formed a part of the
Army of Occupation and was noted for its policing
and cleaning up of Santiago. Colonel John
R. Marshall, commanding the 8th Illinois, and
Major Charles Young, a regular army commander,
both colored, were in charge of the battalion.
The colored regular army regiments took a
brilliant part in the war. The first regiment
ordered to the front was the 24th Infantry. Negro
soldiers were in the battles around Santiago.
The Tenth Cavalry made an effective attack at
Las Quasimas and at El Caney on July 1 they
saved Roosevelt’s Rough Riders from annihilation.
The 24th Infantry volunteered in the Yellow
fever epidemic and cleaned the camp in one day.
Review of Reviews says: “One of the most gratifying
incidents of the Spanish War has been the
enthusiasm that the colored regiments of the
regular army have aroused throughout the whole
country. Their fighting at Santiago was magnificent.
The Negro soldiers showed excellent discipline,
the highest qualities of personal bravery,
very superior physical endurance, unfailing good
temper, and the most generous disposition toward
all comrades-in-arms, whether white or black.
Roosevelt’s Rough Riders have come back singing
the praises of the colored troops. There is
not a dissenting voice in the chorus of praise....
Men who can fight for their country as
did these colored troops ought to have their full
share of gratitude and honor.”
In 1916 the United States sent a punitive expedition
under General Pershing into Mexico in
pursuit of the Villa forces which had raided Columbus,
New Mexico. Two Negro regiments,
the 10th Cavalry and the 24th Infantry, were a
part of his expedition. On June 21, Troop C
and K of the 10th Cavalry were ambushed at
Carrizal by some 700 Mexican soldiers. Although
outnumbered almost ten to one, these
black soldiers dismounted in the face of a withering
machine-gun fire, deployed, charged the Mexicans
and killed their commander.
This handful of men fought on until, of the
three officers commanding them, two were killed
and one was badly wounded. Seventeen of the
men were killed and twenty-three were made
prisoners. One of the many outstanding heroes
of this memorable engagement was Peter Bigstaff,
who fought to the last beside his commander,
Lieutenant Adair. A Southern white
man, with no love for blacks, wrote:
“The black trooper might have faltered and
fled a dozen times, saving his own life and leaving
Adair to fight alone. But it never seemed to
occur to him. He was a comrade to the last blow.
When Adair’s broken revolver fell from his hand
the black trooper pressed another into it, and together,
shouting in defiance, they thinned the
swooping circle of overwhelming odds before
them.
“The black man fought in the deadly shambles
side by side with the white man, following always,
fighting always as his lieutenant fought.
“And finally, when Adair, literally shot to
pieces, fell in his tracks, his last command to his
black trooper was to leave him and save his life.
Even then the heroic Negro paused in the midst
of that Hell of carnage for a final service to his
officer. Bearing a charmed life, he had fought
his way out. He saw that Adair had fallen with
his head in the water. With superb loyalty the
black trooper turned and went back to the maelstrom
of death, lifted the head of his superior,
leaned him against a tree and left him there dead
with dignity when it was impossible to serve any
more.
“There is not a finer piece of soldierly devotion
and heroic comradeship in the history of
modern warfare than that of Henry Adair and
the black trooper who fought by him at Carrizal.”[99]
Finally we come to the World War the history
of which is not yet written. At first and until the
United States entered the war the Negro figured
as a laborer and a great exodus took place from
the South as we have already noted. Some effort
was made to keep the Negro from the draft but
finally he was called and although constituting
less than a tenth of the population he furnished
13% of the soldiers called to the colors. The registry
for the draft had insulting color discriminations
and determined effort was made to confine
Negroes to stevedore and labor regiments under
white officers. Most of the Negro draftees were
thus sent to the Service of Supplies where they
were largely under illiterate whites and suffered
greatly. Finally a camp for training Negro officers
was established and nearly 700 Negroes commissioned,
none of them, however, above the rank
of captain; Charles Young, the highest ranking
Negro graduate of West Point and one of the best
officers in the army was kept from the front, because
being already a colonel with a distinguished
record he would surely have become a general if
sent to France.
Two Negro divisions were planned, the 92nd
and the 93rd. The 93rd was to be composed of
the Negro National Guard regiments all of whom
had some and one all Negro officers. The latter
division was never organized as a complete division
but four of its regiments were sent to France
and encountered bitter discrimination from the
Americans on account of their Negro officers.
They were eventually brigaded with the French
and saw some of the hardest fighting of the war
in the final drive toward Sedan. They were cited
in General Orders as follows by General Goybet:[100]
“In transmitting to you with legitimate pride the thanks
and congratulations of the General Garnier Duplessis,
allow me, my dear friends of all ranks, Americans and
French, to thank you from the bottom of my heart as a
chief and a soldier for the expression of gratitude for the
glory which you have lent our good 157th Division. I
had full confidence in you but you have surpassed my
hopes.
“During these nine days of hard fighting you have
progressed nine kilometers through powerful organized
defenses, taken nearly 600 prisoners, 15 guns of different
calibers, 20 minnewerfers, and nearly 150 machine guns,
secured an enormous amount of engineering material, an
important supply of artillery ammunition, brought down
by your fire three enemy aeroplanes.
“Your troops have been admirable in their attack.
You must be proud of the courage of your officers and
men; and I consider it an honor to have them under my
command.
“The bravery and dash of your regiment won the
admiration of the 2nd Moroccan Division who are themselves
versed in warfare. Thanks to you, during those
hard days, the Division was at all times in advance of all
other divisions of the Army Corps. I am sending you
all my thanks and beg you to transmit them to your
subordinates.
“I called on your wounded. Their morale is higher
than any praise.
Goybet.”
The 92nd Division encountered difficulties in
organization and was never assembled as a Division
until it arrived in France. There it was
finally gotten in shape and took a small part in
the Argonne offensive and in the fight just preceding
the armistice. Their Commanding General
said:[101]
“Five months ago today the 92nd Division
landed in France.
“After seven weeks of training, it took over a
sector in the front line, and since that time some
portion of the Division has been practically continuously
under fire.
“It participated in the last battle of the war
with creditable success, continuously pressing the
attack against highly organized defensive works.
It advanced successfully on the first day of the
battle, attaining its objectives and capturing prisoners.
This in the face of determined opposition
by an alert enemy, and against rifle, machine-gun
and artillery fire. The issue of the second day’s
battle was rendered indecisive by the order to
cease firing at eleven A.M.—when the armistice
became effective.”
With the small chance thus afforded Negro
troops nevertheless made a splendid record and
especially those under Negro officers. If they had
had larger opportunity and less organized prejudice
they would have done much more. Perhaps
their greatest credit is from the fact that they
withstood so bravely and uncomplainingly the barrage
of hatred and offensive prejudice aimed
against them. The young Negro officers especially
made a splendid record as to thinking, guiding
leaders of an oppressed group.
Thus has the black man defended America from
the beginning to the World War. To him our independence
from Europe and slavery is in no small
degree due.
CHAPTER IV THE EMANCIPATION OF DEMOCRACY — 1. Democracy — 2. Influence on White Thought — 3. Insurrection — 4. Haiti and After — 5. The Appeal to Reason — 6. The Fugitive Slave — 7. Bargaining
How the black slave by his incessant struggle to
be free has broadened the basis of democracy
in America and in the world.
Help in exploration, labor unskilled and to
some extent skilled, and fighting, have been the
three gifts which so far we have considered as
having been contributed by black folk to America.
We now turn to a matter more indefinite and yet
perhaps of greater importance.
Without the active participation of the Negro
in the Civil War, the Union could not have been
saved nor slavery destroyed in the nineteenth century.[102]
Without the help of black soldiers, the
independence of the United States could not have
been gained in the eighteenth century. But the
Negro’s contribution to America was at once more
subtle and important than these things. Dramatically
the Negro is the central thread of American
history. The whole story turns on him whether
we think of the dark and flying slave ship in the
sixteenth century, the expanding plantations of the
seventeenth, the swelling commerce of the eighteenth,
or the fight for freedom in the nineteenth.
It was the black man that raised a vision of democracy
in America such as neither Americans nor
Europeans conceived in the eighteenth century and
such as they have not even accepted in the
twentieth century; and yet a conception which
every clear sighted man knows is true and inevitable.
Democracy was not planted full grown in
America. It was a slow growth beginning in
Europe and developing further and more quickly
in America. It did not envisage at first the man
farthest down as a participant in democratic
privilege or even as a possible participant. This
was not simply because of the inability of the
ignorant and degraded to express themselves and
act intelligently and efficiently, but it was a failure
to recognize that the mass of men had any rights
which the better class were bound to respect. Thus
democracy to the world first meant simply the
transfer of privilege and opportunity from waning
to waxing power, from the well-born to the
rich, from the nobility to the merchants. Divine
Right of birth yielded the Divine Right of wealth.
Growing industry, business and commerce were
putting economic and social power into the hands
of what we call the middle class. Political opportunity
to correspond with this power was the demand
of the eighteenth century and this was what
the eighteenth century called Democracy. On the
other hand, both in Europe and in America, there
were classes, and large classes, without power and
without consideration whose place in democracy
was inconceivable both to Europeans and Americans.
Among these were the agricultural serfs
and industrial laborers of Europe and the indentured
servants and black slaves of America.
The white serfs, as they were transplanted in
America, began a slow, but in the end, effective
agitation for recognition in American democracy.
And through them has risen the modern American
labor movement. But this movement almost
from the first looked for its triumph along the
ancient paths of aristocracy and sought to raise
the white servant and laborer on the backs of the
black servant and slave. If now the black man
had been inert, unintelligent, submissive, democracy
would have continued to mean in America what it
means so widely still in Europe, the admission of
the powerful to participation in government and
privilege in so far and only in so far as their
power becomes irresistible. It would not have
meant a recognition of human beings as such and
the giving of economic and social power to the
powerless.
It is usually assumed in reading American history
that whatever the Negro has done for
America has been passive and unintelligent, that
he accompanied the explorers as a beast of burden
and accomplished whatever he did by sheer accident;
that he labored because he was driven to
labor and fought because he was made to fight.
This is not true. On the contrary, it was the rise
and growth among the slaves of a determination
to be free and an active part of American democracy
that forced American democracy continually
to look into the depths; that held the faces of
American thought to the inescapable fact that as
long as there was a slave in America, America
could not be a free republic; and more than that:
as long as there were people in America, slave or
nominally free, who could not participate in government
and industry and society as free, intelligent
human beings, our democracy had failed of
its greatest mission.
This great vision of the black man was, of
course, at first the vision of the few, as visions
always are, but it was always there; it grew continuously
and it developed quickly from wish to
active determination. One cannot think then of
democracy in America or in the modern world
without reference to the American Negro. The
democracy established in America in the eighteenth
century was not, and was not designed to be,
a democracy of the masses of men and it was thus
singularly easy for people to fail to see the incongruity
of democracy and slavery. It was the
Negro himself who forced the consideration of
this incongruity, who made emancipation inevitable
and made the modern world at least consider
if not wholly accept the idea of a democracy including
men of all races and colors.
Naturally, at first, it was the passive presence
of the Negro with his pitiable suffering and
sporadic expression of unrest that bothered the
American colonists. Massachusetts and Connecticut
early in the seventeenth century tried to
compromise with their consciences by declaring
that there should be no slavery except of persons
“willingly selling themselves” or “sold to us.”
And these were to have “All the liberties and
Christian usages which the law of God established
in Israel.” Massachusetts even took a strong
stand against proven “man stealing”; but it was
left to a little band of Germans in Pennsylvania,
in 1688, to make the first clear statement the
moment they looked upon a black slave: “Now,
though they are black, we cannot conceive there is
more liberty to have them slaves than it is to have
other white ones. There is a saying that we shall
do to all men like as we will be done to ourselves,
making no difference of what generation, descent
or color they are. Here is liberty of conscience
which is right and reasonable. Here ought also
to be liberty of the body.”[103]
In the eighteenth century, Sewall of Massachusetts
attacked slavery. From that time down until
1863 man after man and prophet after prophet
spoke against slavery and they spoke not so
much as theorists but as people facing extremely
uncomfortable facts. Oglethorpe would keep
slavery out of Georgia because he saw how the
strength of South Carolina went to defending
themselves against possible slave insurrection
rather than to defending the English colonies
against the Spanish. The matter of baptizing the
heathen whom slavery was supposed to convert
brought tremendous heart searchings and argument
and disputations and explanatory laws
throughout the colonies. Contradictory benevolences
were evident as when the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel sought to convert the
Negroes and American legislatures sought to
make the perpetual slavery of the converts sure.
The religious conscience, especially as it began
to look upon America as a place of freedom and
refuge, was torn by the presence of slavery. Late
in the eighteenth and early in the nineteenth centuries
pressure began to be felt from the more
theoretical philanthropists of Europe and the position
of American philanthropists was made correspondingly
uncomfortable. Benjamin Franklin
pointed out some of the evils of slavery; James
Otis inveighing against England’s economic tyranny
acknowledged the rights of black men.
Patrick Henry said that slavery was “repugnant
to the first impression of right and wrong” and
George Washington hoped slavery might be abolished.
Thomas Jefferson made the celebrated
statement: “Indeed I tremble for my country when
I reflect that God is just; that His justice cannot
sleep forever; that considering numbers, nature,
and natural means only, a revolution of the wheel
of fortune, an exchange of situation, is among
possible events; that it may become probable by
supernatural interference! The Almighty has no
attribute which can take side with us in such a
contest.”[104]
Henry Laurens said to his son: “You know, my
dear son, I abhor slavery. I was born in a country
where slavery had been established by British
kings and parliaments, as well as by the laws of
that country ages before my existence. I found
the Christian religion and slavery growing under
the same authority and cultivation. I nevertheless
disliked it. In former days there was no combating
the prejudices of men supported by interest;
the day I hope is approaching when, from
principles of gratitude as well as justice, every man
will strive to be foremost in showing his readiness
to comply with the golden rule.”[105]
The first draft of the Declaration of Independence
harangued King George III of Britain for
the presence of slavery in the United States:
“He has waged cruel war against human nature
itself, violating its most sacred rights of life and
liberty in the persons of a distant people who
never offended him; captivating and carrying
them into slavery in another hemisphere, or to
incur miserable death in their transportation
thither. This piratical warfare, the opprobrium
of Infidel powers, is the warfare of the Christian
king of Great Britain. Determined to keep open
market where men should be bought and sold, he
has prostituted his negative for suppressing every
legislative attempt to prohibit or to restrain this
execrable commerce. And, that this assemblage
of horrors might want no fact of distinguished die,
he is now exciting those very people to rise in arms
among us, and to purchase that liberty of which
he has deprived them, by murdering the people on
whom we also obtruded them; thus paying off
former crimes committed against the liberties of
one people with crimes which he urges them to
commit against the lives of another.”[106]
The final draft of the Declaration said: “We
hold these truths to be self-evident:—that all men
are created equal, that they are endowed by their
Creator with certain inalienable rights; that
among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of
happiness. That to secure these rights, governments
are instituted among men, deriving their
just powers from the consent of the governed.”
It was afterward argued that Negroes were not
included in this general statement and Judge
Taney in his celebrated decision said in 1857:
“They had for more than a century before been
regarded as beings of an inferior order, and altogether
unfit to associate with the white race, either
in social or political relations; and so far inferior
that they had no rights which the white man was
bound to respect; and that the Negro might justly
and lawfully be reduced to slavery for his benefit....”[107]
This obiter dictum was disputed by equally
learned justices. Justice McLean said in his
opinion:
“Our independence was a great epoch in the
history of freedom; and while I admit the Government
was not made especially for the colored
race, yet many of them were citizens of the New
England States, and exercised the rights of suffrage
when the Constitution was adopted; and it
was not doubted by any intelligent person that its
tendencies would greatly ameliorate their condition.”[108]
Justice Curtis also said:
“It has been often asserted, that the Constitution
was made exclusively by and for the white
race. It has already been shown that in five of the
thirteen original States, colored persons then possessed
the elective franchise and were among those
by whom the Constitution was ordained and established.
If so, it is not true, in point of fact, that
the Constitution was made exclusively by the
white race. And that it was made exclusively for
the white race is, in my opinion, not only an
assumption not warranted by anything in the Constitution,
but contradicted by its opening declaration,
that it was ordained and established by the
people of the United States, for themselves and
their posterity. And, as free colored persons were
then citizens of at least five States, they were
among those for whom and whose posterity the
Constitution was ordained and established.”[109]
After the Revolution came the series of State
acts abolishing slavery, beginning with Vermont
in 1777; and then came the pause and retrogression
followed by the slow but determined rise of
the Cotton Kingdom. But even in that day the
prophets protested. Hezekiah Niles said in 1819:
“We are ashamed of the thing we practice; ...
there is no attribute of Heaven that takes part
with us, and we know it. And in the contest that
must come, and will come, there will be a heap of
sorrows such as the world has rarely seen.”[110]
While the wild preacher, Lorenzo Dow, raised
his cry from the wilderness even in Alabama and
Mississippi, saying: “In the rest of the Southern
States the influence of these Foreigners will be
known and felt in its time, and the seeds from the
HORY ALLIANCE and the DECAPIGANDI,
who have a hand in those grades of Generals,
from the Inquisitor to the Vicar General and
down.... The STRUGGLE will be DREADFUL!
The CUP will be BITTER! and when the
agony is over, those who survive may see better
days! FAREWELL!”[111] Finally came William
Lloyd Garrison and John Brown.
It may be said, and it usually has been said, that
all this showed the natural conscience and humanity
of white Americans protesting and eventually
triumphing over political and economic temptations.
But to this must be added the inescapable
fact that the attitude, thought and action of
the Negro himself was in the largest measure back
of this heart searching, discomfort and warning;
and first of all was the physical force which the
Negro again and again and practically without
ceasing from the first days of the slave trade down
to the war of emancipation, used to effect his own
freedom.
We must remember that the slave trade itself
was war; that from surreptitious kidnapping of the
unsuspecting it was finally organized so as to set
African tribes warring against tribes, giving the
conquerors the actual aid of European or Arabian
soldiers and the tremendous incentive of high
prices for results of successful wars through the
selling of captives. The captives themselves
fought to the last ditch. It is estimated that every
single slave finally landed upon a slave ship meant
five corpses either left behind in Africa or lost
through rebellion, suicide, sickness, and murder on
the high seas. This which is so often looked upon
as passive calamity was one of the most terrible
and vindictive and unceasing struggles against misfortune
that a group of human beings ever put
forth. It cost Negro Africa perhaps sixty million
souls to land ten million slaves in America.
The first influence of the Negro on American
Democracy was naturally force to oppose force—revolt,
murder, assassination coupled with running
away. It was the primitive, ancient effort to
avenge blood with blood, to bring good out of
evil by opposing evil with evil. Whether right or
wrong, effective or abortive, it is the human answer
to oppression which the world has tried for
thousands of years.
Two facts stand out in American history with
regard to slave insurrections: on the one hand,
there is no doubt of the continuous and abiding
fear of them. The slave legislation of the Southern
States is filled with ferocious efforts to guard
against this. Masters were everywhere given peremptory
and unquestioned power to kill a slave or
even a white servant who should “resist his
master.” The Virginia law of 1680 said: “If any
Negro or other slave shall absent himself from
his master’s service and lie, hide and lurk in obscure
places, committing injuries to the inhabitants,
and shall resist any person or persons that
shall by lawful authority be employed to apprehend
and take the said Negro, that then, in case
of such resistance, it shall be lawful for such person
or persons to kill the said Negro or slave so
lying out and resisting.”[112]
In 1691 and in 1748, there were Virginia acts
to punish conspiracies and insurrections of slaves.
In 1708 and in 1712 New York had laws against
conspiracies and insurrections of Negroes. North
Carolina passed such a law in 1741, and South
Carolina in 1743 was legislating “against the insurrection
and other wicked attempts of Negroes
and other slaves.” The Mississippi code of 1839
provides for slave insurrections “with arms in the
intent to regain their liberty by force.” Virginia in
1797 decreed death for any one exciting slaves to
insurrection. In 1830 North Carolina made it a
felony to incite insurrection among slaves. The
penal code of Texas, passed in 1857, had a severe
section against insurrection.[113]
Such legislation, common in every slave state,
could not have been based on mere idle fear,
and when we follow newspaper comment, debates
and arguments and the history of insurrections
and attempted insurrections among slaves, we
easily see the reason. No sooner had the Negroes
landed in America than resistance to slavery began.
As early as 1503 the Governor of Hispaniola
stopped the transportation of Negroes “because
they fled to the Indians and taught them bad manners
and they could never be apprehended.” In
1518 in the sugar mills of Haiti the Negroes “quit
working and fled whenever they could in squads
and started rebellions and committed murders.”
In 1522 there was a rebellion on the sugar plantations.
Twenty Negroes from Diego Columbus’
mill fled and killed several Spaniards. They
joined with other rebellious Negroes on neighboring
plantations. In 1523 many Negro slaves “fled
to the Zapoteca and walked rebelliously through
the country.” In 1527 there was an uprising of
Indians and Negroes in Florida. In 1532 the
Wolofs and other rebellious Negroes caused insurrection
among the Carib Indians. These Wolofs
were declared to be “haughty, disobedient, rebellious
and incorrigible.” In 1548 there was a
rebellion in Honduras and the Viceroy Mendoza
in Mexico writes of an uprising among the slaves
and Indians in 1537.[114] One of the most remarkable
cases of resistance was the establishment and
defense of Palmares in Brazil where 40 determined
Negroes in 1560 established a city state
which lived for nearly a half century growing to a
population of 20,000 and only overthrown when
7,000 soldiers with artillery were sent against it.
The Chiefs committed suicide rather than surrender.[115]
Early in the sixteenth century and from that
time down until the nineteenth the black rebels
whom the Spanish called “Cimarrones” and whom
we know as “Maroons” were infesting the mountains
and forests of the West Indies and South
America. Gage says between 1520 and 1530:
“What the Spaniards fear most until they get out of
these mountains are two or three hundred Negroes,
Cimarrones, who for the bad treatment they received
have fled from masters in order to resort
to these woods; there they live with their wives
and children and increase in numbers every year,
so that the entire force of Guatemala (City) and
its environments is not capable to subdue them.”
Gage himself was captured by a mulatto corsair
who was sweeping the seas in his own ship.[116]
The history of these Maroons reads like romance.[117]
When England took Jamaica, in 1565,
they found the mountains infested with Maroons
whom they fought for ten years and finally, in
1663, acknowledged their freedom, gave them
land and made their leader, Juan de Bolas, a
colonel in the militia. He was killed, however, in
the following year and from 1664 to 1778 some
3,000 black Maroons were in open rebellion
against the British Empire. The English fought
them with soldiers, Indians, and dogs and finally
again, in 1738, made a formal treaty of peace with
them, recognizing their freedom and granting
them 25,000 acres of land. The war again broke
out in 1795 and blood-hounds were again imported.
The legislature wished to deport them
but as they could not get their consent, peace was
finally made on condition that the Maroons surrender
their arms and settle down. No sooner,
however, had they done this than the whites
treacherously seized 600 of them and sent them to
Nova Scotia. The Legislature voted a sword to
the English general, who made the treaty; but he
indignantly refused to accept it. Eventually these
Maroons were removed to Sierra Leone where
they saved that colony to the British by helping
them put down an insurrection.
In the United States insurrection and attempts
at insurrection among the slaves extended from
Colonial times down to the Civil War. For the
most part they were unsuccessful. In many cases
the conspiracies were insignificant in themselves
but exaggerated by fear of the owners. And yet
a record of the attempts at revolt large and small
is striking.
In Virginia there was a conspiracy in 1710 in
Surrey County. In 1712 the City of New York
was threatened with burning by slaves. In 1720
whites were attacked in the homes and on the
streets in Charleston, S. C. In 1730 both in South
Carolina and Virginia, slaves were armed to kill
the white people and they planned to burn the City
of Boston in 1723. In 1730 there was an insurrection
in Williamsburg, Va., and five counties furnished
armed men. In 1730 and 1731 homes were
burned by slaves in Massachusetts and in Rhode
Island and in 1731 and 1732 three ships crews
were murdered by slaves. In 1729 the Governor
of Louisiana reported that in an expedition sent
against the Indians, fifteen Negroes had “performed
prodigies of valor.” But the very next
year the Indians, led by a desperate Negro named
Samba, were trying to exterminate the whites.[118]
In 1741 an insurrection of slaves was planned in
New York City, for which thirteen slaves were
burned, eighteen hanged and eighty transported.
In 1754 and 1755 slaves burned and poisoned certain
masters in Charleston, S. C.[119]
On the night of August 23, 1791, the great
Haitian rebellion took place. It had been preceded
by a small rebellion of the mulattoes who
were bitterly disappointed at the refusal of the
planters to assent to what the free Negroes
thought were the basic principles of the French
Revolution. When 450,000 slaves joined them,
they began a murderous civil war seldom paralleled
in history. French, English and Spaniards
participated. Toussaint, the first great black
leader, was deceived, imprisoned and died perhaps
by poisoning. Twenty-five thousand French soldiers
were sent over by Napoleon Bonaparte to
subdue the Negroes and begin the extension of his
American empire through the West Indies and up
the Mississippi valley. Despite all this, the
Negroes were triumphant, established an independent
state, made Napoleon give up his dream
of American empire and sell Louisiana for a
song:[120] “Thus, all of Indian Territory, all of
Kansas and Nebraska and Iowa and Wyoming and
Montana and the Dakotas, and most of Colorado
and Minnesota, and all of Washington and Oregon
states, came to us as the indirect work of a
despised Negro. Praise if you will, the work of
Robert Livingston or a Jefferson, but today let
us not forget our debt to Toussaint L’Ouverture
who was indirectly the means of America’s expansion
by the Louisiana Purchase of 1803.”[121]
The Haitian revolution immediately had its
effect upon both North and South America. We
have read how Haitian volunteers helped in the
American revolution. They returned to fight for
their own freedom. Afterward when Bolivar, the
founder of five free republics in South America,
undertook his great rebellion in 1811 he at first
failed. He took refuge in Jamaica and implored
the help of England but was unsuccessful. Later
in despair he visited Haiti. The black republic
was itself at that time in a precarious position and
had to act with great caution. Nevertheless President
Pétion furnished Bolivar, soldiers, arms and
money. Bolivar embarked secretly and again
sought to free South America. Again he failed
and a second time returned to Haiti. Money and
reinforcements were a second time furnished him
and with the help of these achieved the liberation
of Mexico and Central America.
Thus black Haiti not only freed itself but
helped to kindle liberty all through America.
Refugees from Haiti and San Domingo poured
into the United States both colored and white and
had great influence in Maryland and Louisiana.[122]
Moreover the news of the black revolt filtered
through to the slaves in the United States. Here
the chains of slavery were stronger and the number
of whites much larger. As I have said in
another place: “A long, awful process of selection
chose out the listless, ignorant, sly and humble and
sent to heaven the proud, the vengeful and the
daring. The old African warrior spirit died away
of violence and a broken heart.”[123]
Nevertheless a series of attempted rebellions
took place which can be traced to the influence of
Haiti. In 1800 came the Prosser conspiracy in
Virginia which planned a force of 11,000 Negroes
to march in three columns in the city and seize the
arsenal. A terrific storm thwarted these men and
thirty-six were executed for the attempt. In 1791
Negroes of Louisiana sought to imitate Toussaint
leading to the execution of twenty-three slaves.
Other smaller attempts were made in South Carolina
in 1816 and in Georgia in 1819. In 1822
came the celebrated attempt of Denmark Vesey,
an educated freedman who through his trade as
carpenter accumulated considerable wealth. He
spoke French and English and was familiar with
the Haitian revolution, the African Colonization
scheme and the agitation attending the Missouri
compromise. He openly discussed slavery and
ridiculed the slaves for their cowardice and submission;
he worked through the church and
planned the total annihilation of the men, women
and children of Charleston. Thousands of slaves
were enrolled but one betrayed him and this led
to the arrest of 137 blacks of whom 35 were
hanged and 37 banished. A white South Carolinian
writing after this plot said: “We regard our
Negroes as the Jacobins of the country, against
whom we should always be upon our guard and
who although we fear no permanent effects from
any insurrectionary movements on their part,
should be watched with an eye of steady and unremitted
observation.”[124]
Less than ten years elapsed before another insurrection
was planned and partially carried
through. Its leader was Nat Turner, a slave born
in Virginia in 1800. He was precocious and considered
as “marked” by the Negroes. He had
experimented in making paper, gun powder and
pottery; never swore, never drank and never stole.
For the most part he was a sort of religious devotee,
fasting and praying and reading the Bible.
Once he ran away but was commanded by spirit
voices to return. By 1825 he was conscious of a
great mission and on May 12, 1831, “a great
voice said unto him that the serpent was loosed,
that Christ had laid down the yoke.” He believed
that he, Nat Turner, was to lead the movement
and that “the first should be last and the last first.”
An eclipse of the sun in February, 1831 was a further
sign to him. He worked quickly. Gathering
six friends together August 21, they made their
plans and then started the insurrection by killing
Nat’s master and the family. About forty Negroes
were gathered in all and they killed sixty-one
white men, women and children. They were
headed toward town when finally the whites began
to arm in opposition. It was not, however,
until two months later, October 30, that Turner
himself was captured. He was tried November 5
and sentenced to be hanged. When asked if he
believed in the righteousness of his mission he
replied “Was not Christ crucified?” He made no
confession.[125]
T. R. Grey—Turner’s attorney—said “As to
his ignorance, he certainly had not the advantages
of education, but he can read and write and for
natural intelligence and quickness of apprehension
is surpassed by few men I have ever seen. Further
the calm, deliberate composure with which he
spoke of his late deeds and intentions, the expression
of his fiend-like face when excited by enthusiasm;
still bearing the stains of the blood of helpless
innocence about him; clothed with rags and
covered with chains, yet daring to raise his manacled
hands to heaven; with a spirit soaring above
the attributes of man, I looked on him and my
blood curdled in my veins.”[126]
Panic seized the whole of Virginia and the
South. Military companies were mobilized, both
whites and Negroes fled to the swamps, slaves
were imprisoned and even as far down as Macon,
Ga., the white women and children were guarded
in a building against supposed insurrections. New
slave codes were adopted, new disabilities put
upon freedmen, the carrying of fire arms was especially
forbidden. The Negro churches in the
South were almost stopped from functioning and
the Negro preachers from preaching. Traveling
and meeting of slaves was stopped, learning to
read and write was forbidden and incendiary
pamphlets hunted down. Free Negroes were
especially hounded, sold into slavery or driven out
and a period of the worst oppression of the Negro
in the land followed.
In 1839 and 1841 two cases of mutiny of slaves
on the high seas caused much commotion in
America. In 1839 a schooner, the Amistad,
started from Havana for another West Indian
port with 53 slaves. Led by a black man, Cinque,
the slaves rose, killed the captain and some of the
crew, allowed the rest of the crew to escape and
put the two owners in irons. The Negroes then
tried to escape to Africa, but after about two
months they landed in Connecticut and a celebrated
law case arose over the disposition of the
black mutineers which went to the Supreme Court
of the United States. John Quincy Adams defended
them and won his case. Eventually money
was raised and the Negroes returned to Africa.
While this case was in the court the brig Creole
in 1841 sailed from Richmond to New Orleans
with 130 slaves. Nineteen of the slaves mutinied
and led by Madison Washington took command
of the vessel and sailed to the British West Indies.
Daniel Webster demanded the return of the
slaves but the British authorities refused.
During these years, rebellion and agitation
among Negroes, and agitation among white
friends in Europe, was rapidly freeing the Negroes
of the West Indies and beginning their incorporation
into the body politic—a process not
yet finished but which means possibly the eventual
development of a free black and mulatto republic
in the isles of the Caribbean.
It may be said that in most of these cases the
attempts of the Negro to rebel were abortive, and
this is true. Yet it must be remembered that in a
few cases they had horrible success; in others
nothing but accident or the actions of favorite
slaves saved similar catastrophe, and more and
more the white South had the feeling that it was
sitting upon a volcano and that nothing but the
sternest sort of repression would keep the Negro
“in his place.” The appeal of the Negro to force
invited reaction and retaliation not only in the
South, as we have noted, but also in the North.
Here the common white workingman and particularly
the new English, Scotch and Irish immigrants
entirely misconceived the writhing of the black
man. These white laborers, themselves so near
slavery, did not recognize the struggle of the
black slave as part of their own struggle; rather
they felt the sting of economic rivalry and underbidding
for home and job; they easily absorbed
hatred and contempt for Negroes as their first
American lesson and were flattered by the white
capitalists, slave owners and sympathizers with
slavery into lynching and clubbing their dark fellow
victims back into the pit whence they sought
to crawl. It was a scene for angels’ tears.
In 1826 Negroes were attacked in Cincinnati
and also in 1836 and 1841. At Portsmouth, Ohio,
nearly one-half of the Negroes were driven
out of the city in 1830 while mobs drove
away free Negroes from Mercer County, Ohio.
In Philadelphia, Negroes were attacked in 1820,
1830 and 1834, having their churches and property
burned and ruined. In 1838 there was
another anti-Negro riot and in 1842, when the
blacks attempted to celebrate abolition in the
West Indies. Pittsburg had a riot in 1839 and
New York in 1843 and 1863.[127]
Thus we can see that the fear and heart searchings
and mental upheaval of those who saw the
anomaly of slavery in the United States was based
not only upon theoretical democracy but on force
and fear of force as used by the degraded blacks,
and on the reaction of that appeal on southern
legislatures and northern mobs.
The appeal of the Negro to democracy, however,
was not entirely or perhaps even principally
an appeal of force. There was continually the
appeal to reason and justice. Take the significant
case of Paul Cuffee of Massachusetts, born in
1759, of a Negro father and Indian mother.
When the selectmen of the town of Dartmouth
refused to admit colored children to the public
schools, or even to make separate provision for
them, he refused to pay his school taxes. He was
duly imprisoned, but when freed he built at his
own expense a school house and opened it to all
without race discrimination. His white neighbors
were glad to avail themselves of this school as it
was more convenient and just as good as the school
in town. The result was that the colored children
were soon admitted to all schools. Cuffee was a
ship owner and trader, and afterward took a
colony to Liberia at his own expense.[128] Again
Prince Hall, the Negro founder of the African
Lodge of Masons which the English set up in
1775, aroused by the revolution in Haiti and a
race riot in Boston said in 1797:
“Patience, I say, for were we not possessed of a
great measure of it you could not bear up under
the daily insults you meet with in the streets of
Boston; much more on public days of recreation,
how are you shamefully abused, and that at such a
degree that you may truly be said to carry your
lives in your own hands....
“My brethren, let us not be cast down under
these and many other abuses we at present labor
under; for the darkest hour is before the break of
day. My brethren, let us remember what a dark
day it was with our African brethren six years ago,
in the French West Indies.... But blessed be
to God, the scene is changed, they now confess
that God hath no respect of persons, and therefore
receive them as their friends and treat them
as brothers. Thus doth Ethiopia begin to
stretch forth her hand from a sink of slavery to
freedom and equality.”[129]
A more subtle appeal was made by seven
Massachusetts Negroes on taxation without representation.
In a petition to the General Court of
Massachusetts in 1780 they said: “We being
chiefly of the African extract, and by reason of
long bondage and hard slavery, we have been
deprived of enjoying the profits of our labor or
the advantage of inheriting estates from our parents,
as our neighbors the white people do, having
some of us not long enjoyed our own freedom;
yet of late, contrary to the invariable custom and
practice of the country, we have been, and now
are, taxed both in our polls and that small pittance
of estate which, through much hard labor
and industry, we have got together to sustain ourselves
and families withall. We apprehend it
therefore, to be hard usage, and will doubtless (if
continued) reduce us to a state of beggary,
whereby we shall become a burden to others, if not
timely prevented by the interposition of your
justice and power.
“Your petitioners further show, that we apprehend
ourselves to be aggrieved, in that, while we
are not allowed the privilege of free men of the
State, having no vote or influence in the election
of those that tax us, yet many of our color (as is
well known) have cheerfully entered the field of
battle in the defence of the common cause, and
that (as we conceive) against similar exertion of
power (in regard to taxation) too well known to
need a recital in this place.”[130]
Perhaps though the most startling appeal and
challenge came from David Walker, a free Negro,
born of a free mother and slave father in North
Carolina in 1785. He had some education, had
traveled widely and conducted a second-hand
clothing store in Boston in 1827. He spoke to
various audiences of Negroes in 1828 and the
following year published the celebrated “Appeal
in four articles, together with a preamble to the
Colored Citizens of the World but in particular
and very expressly to those of the United States
of America.” It was a thin volume of 76 octavol
pages, but it was frank and startlingly clear:
“Can our condition be any worse? Can it be
more mean and abject? If there are any changes,
will they not be for the better though they may
appear for the worst at first? Can they get us any
lower? Where can they get us? They cannot
treat us worse; for they well know the day they do
it they are gone. But against all accusations which
may or can be preferred against me, I appeal to
heaven for my motive in writing—who knows that
my object is if possible to awaken in the breasts
of my afflicted, degraded and slumbering brethren
a spirit of enquiry and investigation respecting our
miseries and wretchedness in this Republican land
of Liberty!!!!
“My beloved brethren:—The Indians of North
and South America—the Greeks—the Irish, subjected
under the King of Great Britain—the Jews,
that ancient people of the Lord—the inhabitants
of the Islands of the Sea—in fine, all the inhabitants
of the Earth, (except, however, the sons of
Africa) are called men and of course are and
ought to be free.—But we, (colored people) and
our children are brutes and of course are and
ought to be slaves to the American people and
their children forever—to dig their mines and
work their farms; and thus go on enriching them
from one generation to another with our blood
and our tears!!!!
“I saw a paragraph, a few years since, in a
South Carolina paper, which, speaking of the barbarity
of the Turks, it said: ‘The Turks are the
most barbarous people in the world—they treat
the Greeks more like brutes than human beings.’
And in the same paper was an advertisement
which said: ‘Eight well built Virginia and Maryland
Negro fellows and four wenches will positively
be sold this day to the highest bidder!’
“Beloved brethren—here let me tell you, and
believe it, that the Lord our God as true as He
sits on His throne in heaven and as true as our
Saviour died to redeem the world, will give you a
Hannibal, and when the Lord shall have raised
him up and given him to you for your possession,
Oh! my suffering brethren, remember the divisions
and consequent sufferings of Carthage and of
Haiti. Read the history particularly of Haiti and
see how they were butchered by the whites and
do you take warning. The person whom God
shall give you, give him your support and let him
go his length and behold in him the salvation of
your God. God will indeed deliver you through
him from your deplorable and wretched condition
under the Christians of America. I charge you
this day before my God to lay no obstacle in his
way, but let him go.... What the American
preachers can think of us, I aver this day before
my God I have never been able to define. They
have newspapers and monthly periodicals which
they receive in continual succession but on the
pages of which you will scarcely ever find a paragraph
respecting slavery which is ten thousand
times more injurious to this country than all the
other evils put together; and which will be the
final overthrow of its government unless something
is very speedily done; for their cup is nearly
full.—Perhaps they will laugh at or make light
of this; but I tell you, Americans! that unless you
speedily alter your course, you and your Country
are gone!
“Do you understand your own language? Hear
your language proclaimed to the world, July 4,
1776—‘We hold these truths to be self evident—that
ALL men are created EQUAL!! That they
are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable
rights; that among these are life, liberty
and the pursuit of happiness!!! Compare your
own language above, extracted from your Declaration
of Independence, with your cruelties and murders
inflicted by your cruel and unmerciful fathers
and yourselves on our fathers and on us—men
who have never given your fathers or you the
least provocation!!!
“Now Americans! I ask you candidly, was
your suffering under Great Britain one hundredth
part as cruel and tyrannical as you have rendered
ours under you? Some of you, no doubt, believe
that we will never throw off your murderous government
and provide new guards for our future
‘security’. If Satan has made you believe it, will
he not deceive you?”
The book had a remarkable career. It
appeared in September, was in a third edition by
the following March and aroused the South to
fury. Special laws were passed and demands made
that Walker be punished. He died in 1830, possibly
by foul play.
Beside force and the appeal to reason there was
a third method which practically was more effective
and decisive for eventual abolition, and that
was the escape from slavery through running
away. On the islands this meant escape to the
mountains and existence as brigands. In South
America it meant escape to the almost impenetrable
forest.
“One thing saved the South from the blood
sacrifice of Haiti—not, to be sure, from so successful
a revolt, for the disproportion of races was
less, but from a desperate and bloody effort—and
that was the escape of the fugitive.
“Along the Great Black Way stretched swamps
and rivers and the forests and crests of the Alleghanies.
A widening, hurrying stream of fugitives
swept to the havens of refuge, taking the restless,
the criminal and the unconquered—the natural
leaders of the more timid mass. These men saved
slavery and killed it. They saved it by leaving it
to a false seductive dream of peace and the eternal
subjugation of the laboring class. They destroyed
it by presenting themselves before the
eyes of the North and the world as living specimens
of the real meaning of slavery.”
“Three paths were opened to the slaves: to
submit, to fight or to run away. Most of them
submitted, as do most people everywhere, to force
and fate. To fight singly meant death and to
fight together meant plot and insurrection—a
difficult thing, but one often tried. Easiest of all
was to run away, for the land was wide and bare
and the slaves were many. At first they ran to
the swamps and mountains and starved and died.
Then they ran to the Indians and in Florida
founded a nation, to overthrow which cost the
United States $20,000,000 and more in slave raids
known as the Seminole ‘wars.’ Then gradually,
after the War of 1812 had used so many black
sailors to fight for free trade that the Negroes
learned of the North and Canada as cities of
refuge, they fled northward.”
From the sixteenth century Florida Indians had
Negro blood, but from early part of the nineteenth
century the Seminoles gained a large new
infiltration of Negro blood from the numbers of
slaves who fled to them and with whom they intermarried.
The first Seminole war, therefore, in
1818 was not simply a defense of the frontiers
against the Indians and a successful raid to drive
Spain from Florida, it was also a slave raid by
Georgia owners determined to have back their
property. By 1815 Negroes from Georgia among
the Creeks and Seminoles numbered not less than
11,000 and were settled along the Appalachicola
river, many of them with good farms and with
a so-called Negro “fort” for protection. The
war was disastrous to Negroes and Indians but not
fatal and in 1822 some 800 Negroes were counted
among the Indians who inhabited the new territory
seized from Spain. Pressure to secure alleged
fugitives and Negroes from the Indians was kept
up for the next three years and the second Seminole
war broke out because the whites treacherously
seized the mulatto wife of the Indian chief
Osceola. The war broke out in 1837 and its real
nature, as a New Orleans paper said in 1839, was
to subdue the Seminoles and decrease the danger
of uprisings “among the serviles.” Finally after
a total cost of twenty million dollars the Indians
were subdued and moved to the West and a part
of the Negroes driven back into slavery, but not
all.[132]
Through the organization which came to be
known as the Underground Railroad, thousands
of slaves escaped through Kentucky and into the
Middle West and thence into Canada and also by
way of the Appalachian Mountains into Pennsylvania
and the East. Not only were they helped
by white abolitionists but they were guided by
black men and women like Joshua Henson and
Harriet Tubman.
Beside this there came the effort for emigration
to Africa which was very early suggested. Two
colored men sailed from New York for Africa in
1774 but the Revolutionary War stopped the
effort thus begun. The Virginia legislature in
secret session after Gabriel’s insurrection in 1800,
tried to suggest the buying of some land for the
colonization of free Negroes, following the proposal
of Thomas Jefferson made in 1781. Paul
Cuffee, mentioned above, started the actual migration
in 1815 carrying nine colored families, thirty-eight
persons in all, to Sierra Leone at an expense
of $4,000 which he paid himself. Finally came
the American Colonization Society in 1817 but it
was immediately turned from a real effort to abolish
slavery gradually into an effort to get rid of free
Negroes and obstreperous slaves. Even the South
saw it and Robert Y. Hayne said in Congress:
“While this process is going on, the colored classes
are gradually diffusing themselves throughout the
country and are making steady advances in intelligence
and refinement and if half the zeal were displayed
in bettering their condition that is now
wasted in the vain and fruitless effort of sending
them abroad, their intellectual and moral improvement
would be steady and rapid.”
The Negro early learned a lesson which he may
yet teach the modern world and which may prove
his crowning gift to America and the world: Force
begets force and you cannot in the end run away
successfully from the world’s problems. The
Negro early developed the shrewd foresight of
recognizing the fact that as a minority of black
folk in a growing white country, he could not win
his battle by force. Moreover, for the mass of
Negroes it was impracticable to run away and find
refuge in some other land.
Even the appeal to reason had its limitations in
an unreasoning land. It could not unfortunately
base itself on justice and right in the midst of the
selfish, breathless battle to earn a living. There
was however a chance to prove that justice and
self interest sometimes go hand in hand. Force
and flight might sometimes help but there was still
the important method of co-operating with the
best forces of the nation in order to help them to
win and in order to prove that the Negro was a
valuable asset, not simply as a laborer but as a
worker for social uplift, as an American. Sometimes
this co-operation was in simple and humble
ways and nevertheless striking. There was, for
instance, the yellow fever epidemic in Philadelphia
in 1793. The blacks were not suffering from it or
at least not supposed to suffer from it as much as
the whites. The papers appealed to them to come
forward and help with the sick. Led by Jones,
Gray and Allen, Negroes volunteered their services
and worked with the sick and in burying the
dead, even spending some of their own funds in
the gruesome duty. The same thing happened
much later in New Orleans, Memphis and Cuba.
In larger ways it must be remembered that the
Abolition crusade itself could not have been successful
without the co-operation of Negroes.
Black folk like Remond, Frederick Douglass, and
Sojourner Truth, were not simply advocates for
freedom but were themselves living refutations of
the whole doctrine of slavery. Their appeal was
tremendous in its efficiency and besides, the free
Negroes helped by work and money to spread the
Abolition campaign.[133]
In addition to this there was much deliberate
bargaining,—careful calculation on the part of the
Negro that if the whites would aid them, they in
turn would aid the whites at critical times and
that otherwise they would not. Much of this
went on at the time of the Revolution and was
clearly recognized by the whites.
Alexander Hamilton (himself probably of
Negro descent) said in 1779: “The contempt we
have been taught to entertain for the blacks makes
us fancy many things that are founded neither in
reason nor experience; and an unwillingness to
part with property of so valuable a kind will furnish
a thousand arguments to show the impracticability
or pernicious tendency of a scheme which
requires such a sacrifice. But it should be considered
that if we do not make use of them in this
way, the enemy probably will; and that the best
way to counteract the temptations they will hold
out will be to offer them ourselves. An essential
part of the plan is to give them their freedom
with their muskets. This will secure their fidelity,
animate their courage, and, I believe, will have a
good influence upon those who remain by opening
a door to their emancipation. This circumstance,
I confess, has no small weight in inducing me to
wish the success of the project; for the dictates of
humanity and true policy equally interest me in
favor of this unfortunate class of men.”[134]
Dr. Hopkins wrote in 1776: “God is so ordering
it in His providence that it seems absolutely necessary
something should speedily be done with respect
to the slaves among us in order to our safety
and to prevent their turning against us in our
present struggle in order to get their liberty. Our
oppressors have planned to gain the blacks and
induce them to take up arms against us by promising
them liberty on this condition; and this plan
they are prosecuting to the utmost of their power....
The only way pointed out to prevent this
threatening evil is to set the blacks at liberty ourselves
by some public acts and laws; and then give
them proper encouragement to labor or take arms
in the defense of the American cause, as they shall
choose. This would at once be doing them some
degree of justice and defeating our enemies in the
scheme they are prosecuting.”[135]
When Dunmore appealed to the slaves of Virginia
at the beginning of the Revolution, the
slave owners issued an almost plaintive counter
appeal:
“Can it, then, be supposed that the Negroes will
be better used by the English who have always
encouraged and upheld this slavery than by their
present masters who pity their condition; who
wish, in general, to make it easy and comfortable
as possible; and who would, were it in their power,
or were they permitted, not only prevent any
more Negroes from losing their freedom but restore
it to such as have already unhappily lost
it?”[136]
In the South, where Negroes for the most part
were not received as soldiers, the losses of the
slaveholders by defection among the slaves was
tremendous. John Adams says that the Georgia
delegates gave him “a melancholy account of the
State of Georgia and South Carolina. They said
if one thousand regular troops should land in
Georgia and their commander be provided with
arms and clothes enough and proclaim freedom to
all the Negroes who would join his camp, twenty
thousand Negroes would join it from the two
provinces in a fortnight. The Negroes have a
wonderful art of communicating intelligence
among themselves; it will run several hundreds of
miles in a week or fortnight. They said their only
security was this,—that all the King’s friends and
tools of Government have large plantations and
property in Negroes, so that the slaves of the
Tories would be lost as well as those of the
Whigs.”[137]
Great Britain, after Cornwallis surrendered,
even dreamed of reconquering America with
Negroes. A Tory wrote to Lord Dunmore in
1782:
“If, my Lord, this scheme is adopted, arranged
and ready for being put in execution, the moment
the troops penetrate into the country after the
arrival of the promised re-enforcements, America
is to be conquered with its own force (I mean the
Provincial troops and the black troops to be
raised), and the British and Hessian army could
be spared to attack the French where they are
most vulnerable....”
“‘What! Arm the slaves? We shudder at
the very idea, so repugnant to humanity, so barbarous
and shocking to human nature,’ etc. One
very simple answer is, in my mind, to be given:
Whether it is better to make this vast continent
become an acquisition of power, strength and consequence
to Great Britain again, or tamely give it
up to France who will reap the fruits of American
independence to the utter ruin of Britain? ... experience
will, I doubt not, justify the assertion
that by embodying the most hardy, intrepid and
determined blacks, they would not only keep the
rest in good order but by being disciplined and
under command be prevented from raising cabals,
tumults, and even rebellion, what I think might
be expected soon after a peace; but so far from
making even our lukewarm friends and secret foes
greater enemies by this measure, I will, by taking
their slaves, engage to make them better
friends.”[138]
On the other hand, the Colonial General
Greene wrote to the Governor of South Carolina
the same year:
“The natural strength of the country in point
of numbers appears to me to consist much more in
the blacks than in the whites. Could they be incorporated
and employed for its defence, it would
afford you double security. That they would make
good soldiers, I have not the least doubt; and I
am persuaded the State has it not in its power to
give sufficient re-enforcements without incorporating
them either to secure the country if the enemy
mean to act vigorously upon an offensive plan or
furnish a force sufficient to dispossess them of
Charleston should it be defensive.”
This spirit of bargaining, more or less carefully
carried out, can be seen in every time of stress and
war. During the Civil War certain groups of Negroes
sought repeatedly to make terms with the
Confederacy. Judah Benjamin said at a public
meeting in Richmond in 1865:
“We have 680,000 blacks capable of bearing
arms and who ought now to be in the field. Let
us now say to every Negro who wishes to go into
the ranks on condition of being free, go and fight—you
are free. My own Negroes have been to
me and said, ‘Master, set us free and we’ll fight
for you.’ You must make up your minds to try
this or see your army withdrawn from before
your town. I know not where white men can be
found.”[139]
Robert E. Lee said: “We should not expect
slaves to fight for prospective freedom when they
can secure it at once by going to the enemy in
whose service they will incur no greater risk than
in ours. The reasons that induce me to recommend
the employment of Negro troops at all render
the effect of the measures I have suggested
upon slavery immaterial and in my opinion the
best means of securing the efficiency and fidelity of
the auxiliary force would be to accompany the
measure with a well-digested plan of gradual and
general emancipation. As that will be the result
of the continuance of the war and will certainly
occur if the enemy succeed, it seems to me most
advisable to adopt it at once and thereby obtain
all the benefits that will accrue to our cause.
“The employment of Negro troops under regulations
similar to those indicated would, in my
opinion, greatly increase our military strength and
enable us to relieve our white population to some
extent. I think we could dispense with the reserve
forces except in cases of emergency. It
would disappoint the hopes which our enemies
have upon our exhaustion, deprive them in a great
measure of the aid they now derive from black
troops and thus throw the burden of the war upon
their own people. In addition to the great political
advantages that would result to our cause from
the adoption of a system of emancipation, it
would exercise a salutary influence upon our Negro
population by rendering more secure the fidelity
of those who become soldiers and diminishing inducements
to the rest to abscond.”[140]
At the time of the World War there was a distinct
attitude on the part of the Negro population
that unless they were recognized in the draft and
had Negro officers and were not forced to become
simply laborers, they would not fight and while
expression of this determination was not always
made openly it was recognized even by an administration
dominated by Southerners. Especially
were there widespread rumors of German intrigue
among Negroes, which had some basis of
fact.
Within the Negro group every effort for organization
and uplift was naturally an effort toward
the development of American democracy. The
motive force of democracy has nearly always been
the push from below rather than the aristocratic
pull from above; the effort of the privileged
classes to outstrip the surging forward of the
bourgeoisie has made groups and nations rise; the
determination of the “poor whites” in the South
not to be outdone by the “nigger” has been
caused by the black man’s frantic efforts to rise
rather than by any innate ambition on the part of
the lower class of whites. It was a push from below
and it made the necessity of recognizing the
white laborer even more apparent. The great
democratic movement which took place during the
reign of Andrew Jackson from 1829-1837 was
caused in no small degree by the persistent striving
of the Negroes. They began their meeting together
in conventions in 1830, they organized migration
to Canada.[141] In the trouble with Canada
in 1837 and 1838 Negro refugees from America
helped to defend the frontiers. Bishop Loguen
says: “The colored population of Canada at that
time was small compared to what it now is; nevertheless,
it was sufficiently large to attract the
attention of the government. They were almost
to a man fugitives from the States. They could
not, therefore, be passive when the success of the
invaders would break the only arm interposed for
their security, and destroy the only asylum for
African freedom in North America. The promptness
with which several companies of blacks were
organized and equipped, and the desperate valor
they displayed in this brief conflict, are an earnest
of what may be expected from the welling thousands
of colored fugitives collecting there, in the
event of a war between the two countries.”[142]
In America during this time they sought to
establish a manual training college, they established
their first weekly newspaper and they made
a desperate fight for admission to the schools.
They helped thus immeasurably the movement for
universal popular education, joined the anti-slavery
societies and organized churches and beneficial
societies; bought land and continued to appeal.
Wealthy free Negroes began to appear
even in the South, as in the case of Jehu Jones,
proprietor of a popular hotel in Charleston, and
later Thomé Lafon of New Orleans who accumulated
nearly a half million dollars and eventually
left it to Negro charities which still exist. In the
North there were tailors and lumber merchants
and the guild of the caterers; taxable property
slowly but surely increased.
All this in a peculiar way forced a more all-embracing
democracy upon America, and it blossomed
to fuller efficiency after the Civil War.
CHAPTER V THE RECONSTRUCTION OF FREEDOM
How the black fugitive, soldier and freedman
after the Civil War helped to restore the Union,
establish public schools, enfranchise the poor
white and initiate industrial democracy in
America.
There have been four great steps toward
democracy taken in America: The refusal to be
taxed by the English Parliament; the escape from
European imperialism; the discarding of New
England aristocracy; and the enfranchisement of
the Negro slave.
What did the Emancipation of the slave really
mean? It meant such property rights as would
give him a share in the income of southern
industry large enough to support him as a
modern free laborer; and such a legal status as
would enable him by education and experience to
bear his responsibility as a worker and citizen.
This was an enormous task and meant the transformation
of a slave holding oligarchy into a
modern industrial democracy.
Who could do this? Some thought it done
by the Emancipation Proclamation and the 13th
amendment and Garrison with naive faith in bare
law abruptly stopped the issue of the Liberator
when the slave was declared “free.” The Negro
was not freed by edict or sentiment but by the
Abolitionists backed by the persistent action of
the slave himself as fugitive, soldier and voter.
Slavery was the cause of the war. There might
have been other questions large enough and important
enough to have led to a disruption of the
Union but none have successfully done so except
slavery. But the North fought for union and not
against slavery and for a long time it refused to
recognize that the Civil War was essentially a
war against Negro slavery. Abraham Lincoln
said to Horace Greeley as late as August, 1862,
“If there be those who would not save the Union
unless they could at the same time destroy slavery,
I do not agree with them. My paramount object
is to save the Union and not either to save or
destroy slavery.”
Despite this attitude it was evident very soon
that the Nation was fighting against the symptom
of disease and not against the cause. If we look
at the action of the North taken by itself, we find
these singular contradictions: They fought for the
Union; they suddenly emancipated the slave; they
enfranchised the Freedmen; they abandoned the
Freedmen. If now this had been the deliberate
action of the North it would have been a crazy
program; but it was not. The action of the American
Negro himself forced the nation into many of
these various contradictions; and the motives of
the Negro were primarily economic. He was trying
to achieve economic emancipation. And it is
this fact that makes Reconstruction one of the
greatest attempts to spread democracy which the
modern world has seen.
There were in the South in 1860, 3,838,765
Negro slaves and 258,346 free Negroes. The
question of land and fugitive slaves had precipitated
the war: that is, if slavery was to survive it
had to have more slave territory, and this the
North refused. Moreover if slavery was to survive
the drain of fugitive slaves must stop or the
slave trade be reopened. The North refused to
consider the reopening of the slave trade and only
half-heartedly enforced the fugitive slave laws.
No sooner then did the war open in April,
1861, than two contradictory things happened:
Fugitive slaves began to come into the lines of
the Union armies at the very time that Union
Generals were assuring the South that slavery
would not be interfered with. In Virginia, Colonel
Tyler said “The relation of master and servant
as recognized in your state shall be respected.”
At Port Royal, General T. W. Sherman
declared that he would not interfere with
“Your social and local institution.” Dix in Virginia
refused to admit fugitive slaves within his
lines and Halleck in Missouri excluded them.
Later, both Buell at Nashville and Hooker on the
upper Potomac allowed their camps to be searched
by masters for fugitive slaves.[143]
Against this attitude, however, there appeared,
even in the first year of the War, some unanswerable
considerations. For instance three slaves
escaped into General Butler’s lines at Fortress
Monroe just as they were about to be sent to
North Carolina to work on Confederate fortifications.
Butler immediately said “These men are
contraband of war, set them at work.” Butler’s
action was sustained.[144] But when Fremont, in
August freed the slaves of Missouri under martial
law, declaring it an act of war, Lincoln hastened
to repudiate his action;[145] and the same thing happened
the next year when Hunter at Hilton
Head, S. C. declared “Slavery and martial law in
a free country ... incompatible.”[146] Nevertheless
here loomed difficulty and the continued coming
of the fugitive slaves increased the difficulty
and forced action.
The year 1862 saw the fugitive slave recognized
as a worker and helper within the Union
lines and eventually as a soldier bearing arms.
Thousands of black men during that year, of all
ages and both sexes, clad in rags and with their
bundles on their backs, gathered wherever the
Union Army gained foothold—at Norfolk,
Hampton, at Alexandria and Nashville and along
the border towards the West. There was sickness
and hunger and some crime but everywhere
there was desire for employment. It was in vain
that Burnside was insisting that slavery was not
to be touched and that McClellan repeated this on
his Peninsular Campaign.
A change of official attitude began to appear as
indeed it had to. When for instance General
Saxton, with headquarters at Beauford, S. C.,
took military control of that district, he began to
establish market houses for the sale of produce
from the plantations and to put the Negroes to
work as wage laborers. When, in the West,
Grant’s army occupied Grand Junction, Mississippi
and a swarm of fugitives appeared, naked and
hungry, some were employed as teamsters, servants
and cooks and finally Grant appointed a
“Chief of Negro affairs” for the entire district
under his jurisdiction. Crops were harvested,
wages paid, wood cutters swarmed in forests to
furnish fuel for the Federal gun-boats, cabins were
erected and a regular “Freedmen’s Bureau” came
gradually into operation. The Negroes thus employed
as regular helpers and laborers in the
army, swelled to more than 200,000 before the
end of the war; and if we count transient workers
and spies who helped with information, the number
probably reached a half million.
If now the Negro could work for the Union
Army why could he not also fight? We have
seen in the last chapter how the nation hesitated
and then yielded in 1862. The critical Battle of
Antietam took place September 17th and the confederate
avalanche was checked. Five days later,
Abraham Lincoln proclaimed that he was going to
recommend an appropriation by Congress for encouraging
the gradual abolition of slavery through
payment for the slaves; and that on the following
January 1st, in all the territory which was still
at war with the United States, he proposed to
declare the slaves free as a military measure.[147]
Thus the year 1862 saw the Negro as an active
worker in the army and as a soldier.
This fact together with the Emancipation
Proclamation of January 1st, made the year 1863
a significant year. Not only were most of the
slaves legally freed by military edict but by the
very fact of their emancipation the stream of fugitives
became a vast flood. The Army had to
organize departments and appoint officials for the
succor and guidance of these fugitives in their
work; relief on a large scale began to appear from
the North and the demand of the Negro for education
began to be felt in the starting of schools
here and there.
“The fugitives poured into the lines and gradually
were used as laborers and helpers. Immediately
teaching began and gradually schools sprang
up. When at last the Emancipation Proclamation
was issued and Negro soldiers called for, it was
necessary to provide more systematically for
Negroes. Various systems and experiments grew
up here and there. The Freedmen were massed
in large numbers at Fortress Monroe, Va., Washington,
D. C., Beaufort and Port Royal, S. C.,
New Orleans, La., Vicksburg and Corinth, Miss.,
Columbus, Ky., Cairo, Ill., and elsewhere. In
such places schools immediately sprang up under
the army officers and chaplains. The most elaborate
system, perhaps, was that under General
Banks in Louisiana. It was established in 1863
and soon had a regular Board of Education, which
laid and collected taxes and supported eventually
nearly a hundred schools with ten thousand
pupils, under 162 teachers. At Port Royal, S. C.,
were gathered Edward L. Pierce’s ‘Ten Thousand
Clients’.... In the west, General Grant appointed
Colonel John Eaton, afterwards United
States Commissioner of Education to be Superintendent
of Freedmen in 1862. He sought to consolidate
and regulate the schools already established
and succeeded in organizing a large system.”[148]
The Treasury Department of the Government,
solicitous for the cotton crop, took charge of certain
plantations in order to encourage the workers
and preserve the crop. Thus during the Spring of
1863, there were groups of Freedmen and refugees in
long broken lines between the two armies
reaching from Maryland to the Kansas border and
down the coast from Norfolk to New Orleans.
In 1864 a significant action took place: the
petty and insulting discrimination in the pay of
white and colored soldiers was stopped. The
Negro began to be a free man and the center of
the problem of Emancipation became land and
organized industry. Eaton, the Superintendent of
Freedmen reports, July 15, for his particular district:
“These Freedmen are now disposed of as follows:
In military service as soldiers’ laundresses,
cooks, officers’ servants and laborers in the various
staff departments, 41,150; in cities, on plantations
and in freedmen’s villages and cared for, 72,500.
Of these 62,300 are entirely self-supporting—the
same as any individual class anywhere else—as
planters, mechanics, barbers, hackmen, draymen,
etc., conducting on their own responsibility or
working as hired laborers. The remaining 10,200
receive subsistence from the government. Three
thousand of them are members of families whose
heads are carrying on plantations and have under
cultivation 4,000 acres of cotton. They are to
pay the government for their subsistence from the
first income of the crop. The other 7,200 include
the paupers, that is to say, all Negroes over and
under the self-supporting age, the crippled and
sick in hospitals, of the 113,650, and those engaged
in their care. Instead of being unproductive
this class has now under cultivation 500 acres
of corn, 970 acres of vegetables and 1,500 acres
of cotton besides working at wood-chopping and
other industries. There are reported in the aggregate
over 100,000 acres of cotton under cultivation.
Of these about 7,000 acres are leased and
cultivated by blacks. Some Negroes are managing
as high as 300 or 400 acres....”[149]
The experiment at Davis Bend, Mississippi, was
of especial interest: “Late in the season—in
November and December, 1864,—the Freedmen’s
Department was restored to full control over the
camps and plantations on President’s Island and
Palmyra or Davis Bend. Both these points had
been originally occupied at the suggestion of General
Grant and were among the most successful of
our enterprises for the Negroes. With the expansion
of the lessee system, private interests were
allowed to displace the interest of the Negroes
whom we had established there under the protection
of the government, but orders issued by
General N. J. T. Dana, upon whose sympathetic
and intelligent co-operation my officers could always
rely, restored to us the full control of these
lands. The efforts of the freedmen on Davis Bend
were particularly encouraging, and this property
under Colonel Thomas’ able direction, became in
reality the “Negro Paradise” that General Grant
had urged us to make of it.”[150]
The United States Treasury went further in
overseeing Freedmen and abandoned lands and
appointed special agents over “Freedmen’s home
colonies.” Down the Mississippi Valley, General
Thomas issued a lengthy series of instructions covering
industry. He appointed three Commissioners
to lease plantations and care for the employees;
fixed the rate of wages and taxed cotton.
At Newbern, N. C., there were several thousand
refugees to whom land was assigned and about
800 houses rented. After Sherman’s triumphant
March to the Sea, Secretary Stanton himself went
to Savannah to investigate the condition of the
Negroes.
It was significant that even this early Abraham
Lincoln himself was suggesting limited Negro
suffrage. Already he was thinking of the reconstruction
of the states; Louisiana had been in
Union hands for two years and Lincoln wrote to
Governor Hahn, March 13th, 1864: “Now you
are about to have a convention, which, ... will
probably define the elective franchise. I barely
suggest, for your private consideration, whether
some of the colored people may not be let in, as,
for instance, the very intelligent, and especially
those who have fought gallantly in our ranks.
They would probably help, in some trying time to
come, to keep the jewel of liberty within the family
of freedom. But this is only a suggestion, not to
the public, but to you alone.”[151]
Here again the development had been logical.
The Negroes were voting in many Northern
states. At least one-half million of them were taking
part in the war, nearly 200,000 as armed soldiers.
They were beginning to be reorganized in
industry by the army officials as free laborers.
Naturally the question must come sooner or later:
Could they be expected to maintain their freedom,
either political or economic, unless they had
a vote? And Lincoln with rare foresight saw
this several months before the end of the war.
The year 1865 brought fully to the front the
question of Negro suffrage and Negro free labor.
They were recognized January 16th, when Sherman
settled large numbers of Negroes on the Sea
Islands. His order said:
“The Islands from Charleston, south, the
abandoned rice fields along the rivers for thirty
miles from the sea, and the country bordering the
St. John’s river, Florida, are reserved and set
apart for the settlement of the Negroes now made
free by the acts of war and the proclamation of the
President of the United States.
“At Beaufort, Hilton Head, Savannah, Fernandina,
St. Augustine, and Jacksonville, the blacks
may remain in their chosen or accustomed vocations
but on the islands, and in the settlements hereafter
to be established, no white person whatever,
unless military officers and soldiers detailed for
duty, will be permitted to reside; and the sole and
exclusive management of affairs will be left to the
freed people themselves, subject only to the
United States military authority and the acts
of Congress. By the laws of war and orders
of the President of the United States the
Negro is free, and must be dealt with as
such. He cannot be subjected to conscription
or forced military service, save by the written
orders of the highest military authority of the
department, under such regulations as the President
or Congress may prescribe. Domestic
servants, blacksmiths, carpenters, and other
mechanics, will be free to select their own work
and residence, but the young and able-bodied
Negroes must be encouraged to enlist as soldiers
in the service of the United States, to contribute
their share towards maintaining their own freedom,
and securing their rights as citizens of the
United States.
“Whenever three respectable Negroes, heads of
families shall desire to settle on lands, and shall
have selected for that purpose an island or a
locality clearly defined, within the limits above
designated, the Inspector of Settlements and
Plantations will himself, or by such subordinate
officer as he may appoint, give them a license to
settle such island or district, and afford them such
assistance as he can to enable them to establish a
peaceful agricultural settlement. The three parties
named will subdivide the land, under the
supervision of the Inspector, among themselves
and such others as may choose to settle near them,
so that each family shall have a plot of not more
than forty (40) acres of tillable ground, and when
it borders on some water channel, with not more
than 800 feet water front, in the possession of
which land the military authorities will afford
them protection until such time as they can protect
themselves, or until Congress shall regulate
their title.”[152]
On March 3, 1865 the Nation came to the parting
of the ways. Two measures passed Congress
on this momentous date. First, a Freedmen’s
Bank was incorporated at Washington “to
receive on deposit therefore, by or on behalf of
persons heretofore held in slavery in the United
States or their descendants, and investing the same
in the stocks, bonds, Treasury notes, or other
securities of the United States.”[153] The first year
it had $300,000 of deposits and the deposits increased
regularly until in 1871 there were nearly
$20,000,000. Also on March 3rd, the Freedmen’s
Bureau Act was passed. The war was over.
Sometime the South must have restored home rule.
When that came what would happen to the freedmen?
These paths were before the nation:
1. They might abandon the freedman to the
mercy of his former masters.
2. They might for a generation or more make
the freedmen the wards of the nation—protecting
them, encouraging them, educating their children,
giving them land and a minimum of capital and
thus inducting them into real economic and political
freedom.
3. They might force a grant of Negro suffrage,
support the Negro voters for a brief period and
then with hands off let them sink or swim.
The second path was the path of wisdom and
statesmanship. But the country would not listen
to such a comprehensive plan. If the form of this
Bureau had been worked out by Charles Sumner
today instead of sixty years ago, it would have
been regarded as a proposal far less revolutionary
than the modern labor legislation of America and
Europe. A half-century ago, however, and in a
country which gave the laisser-faire economics
their extremest trial the Freedmen’s Bureau struck
the whole nation as unthinkable save as a very
temporary expedient and to relieve the more
pointed forms of distress following war. Yet the
proposals of the Bureau as actually established
by the laws of 1865 and 1866 were both simple
and sensible:
1. To oversee the making and enforcement of
wage contracts.
2. To appear in the courts as the freedmen’s
best friend.
3. To furnish the freedmen with a minimum of
land and of capital.
4. To establish schools.
5. To furnish such institutions of relief as hospitals,
outdoor stations, etc.
How a sensible people could expect really to
conduct a slave into freedom with less than this is
hard to see. Of course even with such tutelage
extending over a period of two or three decades
the ultimate end had to be enfranchisement and
political and social freedom for those freedmen
who attained a certain set standard. Otherwise
the whole training had neither object nor guarantee.
Naturally the Bureau was no sooner established
than it faced implacable enemies. The white
South naturally opposed to a man because it practically
abolished private profit in the exploitation
of labor. To step from slave to free labor was
economic catastrophe in the opinion of the white
South: but to step further to free labor organized
primarily for the laborers’ benefit, this not only
was unthinkable for the white South but it even
touched the economic sensibilities of the white
North. Already the nation owed a staggering
debt. It would not face any large increase for
such a purpose. Moreover, who could conduct
such an enterprise? It would have taxed in ordinary
times the ability and self sacrifice of the
nation to have found men in sufficient quantity who
could and would have conducted honestly and
efficiently such a tremendous experiment in human
uplift. And these were not ordinary times.
Nevertheless a bureau had to be established at
least temporarily as a clearing house for the numberless
departments of the armies dealing with
freedmen and holding land and property in their
name.
As General Howard, the head of the Bureau
said, this Bureau was really a government and
partially ruled the South from the close of the
war until 1870. “It made laws, executed them
and interpreted them. It laid and collected taxes,
defined and punished crime, maintained and used
military force and dictated such measures as it
thought necessary and proper for the accomplishment
of its varied ends.” Its establishment was a
herculean task both physically and socially, and it
accomplished a great work before it was repudiated.
Carl Schurz in 1864 felt warranted in saying,
“Not half of the labor that has been done in
the South this year, or will be done there next
year, would have been or would be done but for
the exertions of the Freedmen’s Bureau.... No
other agency, except one placed there by the national
government, could have wielded the moral
power whose interposition was so necessary to prevent
the Southern society from falling at once into
the chaos of a general collision between its different
elements.”[154]
The nation knew, however, that the Freedmen’s
Bureau was temporary. What should follow it?
The attitude of the South was not reassuring.
Carl Schurz reported that: “Some planters held
back their former slaves on their plantations
by brute force. Armed bands of white men patrolled
the country roads to drive back the Negroes
wandering about. Dead bodies of murdered
Negroes were found on and near the highways
and by-paths. Gruesome reports came from the
hospitals—reports of colored men and women
whose ears had been cut off, whose skulls had
been broken by blows, whose bodies had been
slashed by knives or lacerated by scourges. A
number of such cases I had occasion to examine
myself. A veritable reign of terror prevailed in
many parts of the South. The Negro found scant
justice in the local courts against the white man.
He could look for protection only to the military
forces of the United States still garrisoning the
‘states lately in rebellion’ and to the Freedmen’s
Bureau.”
The determination to reconstruct the South
without recognizing the Negro as a voter was
manifest. The provisional governments set up by
Lincoln and Johnson were based on white male
suffrage. In Louisiana for instance, where free
Negroes had wealth and prestige and had furnished
thousands of soldiers under the proposed
reconstruction and despite Lincoln’s tactful suggestion—“Not
one Negro was allowed to vote,
though at that very time the wealthy, intelligent
free colored people of the State paid taxes on
property assessed at $15,000,000 and many of
them were well known for their patriotic zeal and
love for the Union. Thousands of colored men
whose homes were in Louisiana served bravely in
the national army and navy and many of the so-called
Negroes in New Orleans could not be distinguished
by the most intelligent strangers from
the best class of white gentlemen either by color
or manner, dress or language; still, as it was
known by tradition and common fame that they
were not of pure Caucasian descent, they could
not vote.”[155]
Johnson feared this Southern program and like
Lincoln suggested limited Negro suffrage. August
15th, 1865, he wrote to Governor Sharkey of
Mississippi: “If you could extend the elective franchise
to all persons of color who can read the
Constitution of the United States in English and
write their names, and to all persons of color
who own real estate valued at not less than two
hundred and fifty dollars, and pay taxes thereon,
you would completely disarm the adversary and
set an example the other states will follow. This
you can do with perfect safety and you thus place
the Southern States, in reference to free persons of
color, upon the same basis with the free States. I
hope and trust your convention will do this.”[156]
The answer of the South to all such suggestions
was the celebrated “Black Codes”: “Alabama
declared ‘stubborn or refractory servants’ or
‘those who loiter away their time’ to be ‘vagrants’
who could be hired out at compulsory service by
law, while all Negro minors, far from being sent
to school, were to be ‘apprenticed’ preferably to
their father’s former ‘masters and mistresses.’ In
Florida it was decreed that no Negro could ‘own,
use or keep any bowie-knife, dirk, sword, firearms
or ammunition of any kind’ without a license
from the Judge of Probate. In South Carolina
the Legislature declared that ‘no person of color
shall pursue the practice of art, trade or business
of an artisan, mechanic or shopkeeper or any other
trade or employment besides that of husbandry or
that of servant under contract for labor until he
shall have obtained a license from the Judge of the
District Court.’ Mississippi required that ‘if a
laborer shall quit the service of the employer before
the expiration of his term of service without
just cause, he shall forfeit his wages for that year.’
Louisiana said that ‘every adult freed man or
woman shall furnish themselves with a comfortable
home and visible means of support within
twenty days after the passage of this act’ and that
any failing to do so should ‘be immediately
arrested’, delivered to the court and ‘hired out’ by
public advertisement, to some citizen, being the
highest bidder, for the remainder year.”[157]
These Codes were not reassuring to the friends
of freedom. To be sure it was not a time to expect
calm, cool, thoughtful action on the part of
the South. Its economic condition was pitiable.
Property in slaves to the extent perhaps of two
thousand million dollars had suddenly disappeared.
One thousand five hundred more
millions representing the Confederate war debt,
had largely disappeared. Large amounts of real
estate and other property had been destroyed, industry
had been disorganized, 250,000 men had
been killed and many more maimed. With this
went the moral effect of an unsuccessful war with
all its letting down of social standards and quickening
of hatred and discouragement—a situation
which would make it difficult under any circumstances
to reconstruct a new government and a
new civilization. Moreover any human being of
any color “doomed in his own person and his posterity
to live without knowledge and without capacity
to make anything his own and to toil that
another may reap the fruits,” is bound on sudden
emancipation to loom like a great dread on the
horizon.
The fear of Negro freedom in the South was
increased by its own consciousness of guilt, yet it
was reasonable to expect from it something
more than mere repression and reaction toward
slavery. To some small extent this expectation
was fulfilled: the abolition of slavery was recognized
and the civil rights of owning property and
appearing as a witness in cases in which he was a
party were generally granted the Negro; yet with
these went such harsh regulations as largely neutralized
the concessions and gave ground for the
assumption that once free from Northern control
the South would virtually re-enslave the Negro.
The colored people themselves naturally feared
this and protested, as in Mississippi, “against the
reactionary policy prevailing and expressing the
fear that the Legislature will pass such proscriptive
laws as will drive the freedmen from the State
or practically re-enslave them.”[158]
As Professor Burgess (whom no one accuses of
being Negrophile) says: “Almost every act, word
or gesture of the Negro not consonant with good
taste and good manners as well as good morals
was made a crime or misdemeanor, for which he
could first be fined by the magistrates and then be
consigned to a condition of almost slavery for an
indefinite time if he could not pay the bill.”
All things considered, it seems probable that if
the South had been permitted to have its way in
1865 the harshness of Negro slavery would have
been mitigated so as to make slave trading difficult
and to make it possible for a Negro to hold property
if he got any and to appear in some cases in
court; but that in most other respects the blacks
would have remained in slavery. And no small
number of whites even in the North were quite
willing to contemplate such a solution.
In October, the democratic platform of Louisiana
said “This is a government of white people,”
and although Johnson reported in December that
Reconstruction was complete in North and South
Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana,
Arkansas and Tennessee, yet everyone knew
that the real problems of Reconstruction had just
begun. The war caused by slavery could be
stopped only by a real abolition of slavery.
It was as though the Germans invading France
had found flocking to their camps the laboring
forces of the invaded land, poor and destitute, but
willing to work and willing to fight. What would
have been the attitude of the successful invader
when the war was ended? Gratitude alone counseled
help for the Freedmen; wisdom counseled a
real abolition of slavery; so far slavery had not
been abolished in spite of the fact that the 13th
Amendment proposed in February had been proclaimed
in December. Freedom and citizenship
were primarily a matter of state legislation; and
emancipation from slavery was an economic problem—a
question of work and wages, of land and
capital—all these things were matters of state
legislation. Unless then something was done to
insure a proper legal status and legal protection
for the Freedmen, the so-called abolition of
slavery would be but a name. Furthermore there
were grave political difficulties: According to the
celebrated compromise in the Constitution, three-fifths
of the slaves were counted in the Southern
states as a basis of representation and this gave
the white South as compared with the North a
large political advantage. This advantage was
now to be increased because, as freemen, the
whole Negro population was to be counted and
still the voting was confined to whites. The North,
therefore, found themselves faced by the fact that
the very people whom they had overcome in a
costly and bloody war were now coming back with
increased political power, with determination to
keep just as much of slavery as they could and
with freedom to act toward the nation that they
had nearly destroyed, in whatever way the deep
hatreds of a hurt and conquered people tempted
them to act. All this was sinister and dangerous.
Assume as large minded and forgiving an attitude
as one could, either the abolition of slavery must
be made real or the war was fought in vain.
The Negroes themselves naturally began to insist
that without political power it was impossible
to accomplish their economic freedom. Frederick
Douglass said to President Johnson: “Your noble
and humane predecessor placed in our hands the
sword to assist in saving the nation and we do
hope that you, his able successor, will favorably
regard the placing in our hands the ballot with
which to save ourselves.” And when Johnson
demurred on account of the hostility between
blacks and poor whites, a committee of prominent
colored men replied:
“Even if it were true, as you allege, that the
hostility of the blacks toward the poor whites must
necessarily project itself into a state of freedom,
and that this enmity between the two races is even
more intense in a state of freedom than in a state
of slavery, in the name of heaven, we reverently
ask, how can you, in view of your professed desire
to promote the welfare of the black man, deprive
him of all means of defense and clothe him, whom
you regard as his enemy, in the panoply of political
power?”[159]
Again as the Negro fugitive slave was already
in camp before the nation was ready to receive
him and was even trying to drive him back to his
master; just as the Negro was already bearing
arms before he was legally recognized as a soldier;
so too he was voting before Negro suffrage
was contemplated; to cite one instance at Davis
Bend, Mississippi. “Early in 1865 a system was
adopted for their government in which the freedmen
took a considerable part. The Bend was divided
into districts, each having a sheriff and
judge appointed from among the more reliable
and intelligent colored men. A general oversight
of the proceedings was maintained by our officers
in charge, who confirmed or modified the findings
of the court. The shrewdness of the colored
judges was very remarkable, though it was sometimes
necessary to decrease the severity of the
punishment they proposed. Fines and penal service
on the Home Farm were the usual sentences
they imposed. Petty theft and idleness were the
most frequent causes of trouble, but my officers
were able to report that exposed property was as
safe on Davis Bend as it would be anywhere. The
community distinctly demonstrated the capacity of
the Negro to take care of himself and exercised
under honest and competent direction the functions
of self-government.”[160]
Carl Schurz said in his celebrated report: “The
emancipation of the slaves is submitted to only in
so far as chattel slavery in the old form could not
be kept up. But although the freedman is no
longer considered the property of the individual
master, he is considered the slave of society and
all independent State legislation will share the
tendency to make him such.
“The solution of the problem would be very
much facilitated by enabling all the loyal and free
labor elements in the South to exercise a healthy
influence upon legislation. It will hardly be possible
to secure the freedman against oppressive
class legislation and private persecution unless he
be endowed with a certain measure of political
power.”
To the argument of ignorance Schurz replied:
“The effect of the extension of the franchise to
the colored people upon the development of free
labor and upon the security of human rights in the
South being the principal object in view, the objections
raised on the ground of the ignorance of the
freedmen become unimportant. Practical liberty
is a good school.... It is idle to say that it will
be time to speak of Negro suffrage when the whole
colored race will be educated, for the ballot may
be necessary to him to secure his education.”[161]
Thus Negro suffrage was forced to the front,
not as a method of humiliating the South; not as a
theoretical and dangerous gift to the Freedmen;
not according to any preconcerted plan but simply
because of the grim necessities of the situation.
The North must either give up the fruits of war,
keep a Freedmen’s Bureau for a generation or use
the Negro vote to reconstruct the Southern states
and to insure such legislation as would at least
begin the economic emancipation of the slave.
In other words the North being unable to free
the slave, let him try to free himself. And he did,
and this was his greatest gift to this nation.
Let us return to the steps by which the Negro
accomplished this task.
In 1866, the joint committee of Congress on
Reconstruction said that in the South: “A large
proportion of the population had become, instead
of mere chattels, free men and citizens. Through
all the past struggle these had remained true and
loyal and had, in large numbers, fought on the
side of the Union. It was impossible to abandon
them without securing them their rights as free
men and citizens. The whole civilized world
would have cried out against such base ingratitude
and the bare idea is offensive to all right thinking
men. Hence it became important to inquire what
could be done to secure their rights, civil and
political.”
The report then proceeded to emphasize the
increased political power of the South and recommended
the Fourteenth Amendment, since: “It
appeared to your committee that the rights of
these persons by whom the basis of representation
had been thus increased should be recognized by
the General Government. While slaves, they were
not considered as having any rights, civil or political.
It did not seem just or proper that all the
political advantages derived from their becoming
free should be confined to their former masters
who had fought against the Union and withheld
from themselves who had always been loyal.”[162]
Nor did there seem to be any hope that the
South would voluntarily change its attitude within
any reasonable time. As Carl Schurz wrote: “I
deem it proper, however, to offer a few remarks
on the assertion frequently put forth, that the
franchise is likely to be extended to the colored
man by the voluntary action of the southern whites
themselves. My observation leads me to a contrary
opinion. Aside from a very few enlightened
men, I found but one class of people in favor of
the enfranchisement of the blacks: it was the class
of Unionists who found themselves politically
ostracised and looked upon the enfranchisement of
the loyal Negroes as the salvation of the whole
loyal element.... The masses are strongly opposed
to colored suffrage; anybody that dares to
advocate it is stigmatized as a dangerous fanatic.
“The only manner in which, in my opinion, the
southern people can be induced to grant to the
freedmen some measure of self-protecting power
in the form of suffrage, is to make it a consideration
precedent to ‘readmission’.”[163]
During 1866, the Freedmen’s Bureau received
over a million dollars mostly from the Freedmen’s
fund, sales of crop, rent of lands and buildings
and school taxes. The chief expenditure was in
wages, rent and schools. It was evident that the
Negro was demanding education. Schools arose
immediately among the refugees and Negro soldiers.
They were helped by voluntary taxation of
the Negroes and then by the activity of Northern
religious bodies. Seldom in the history of the
world has an almost totally illiterate population
been given the means of self-education in so short
a time. The movement started with the Negroes
themselves and they continued to form the dynamic
force behind it. “This great multitude arose
up simultaneously and asked for intelligence.”
There can be no doubt that these schools were a
great conservative steadying force to which the
South owes much. It must not be forgotten that
among the agents of the Freedmen’s Bureau were
not only soldiers and politicians but school
teachers and educational leaders like Ware and
Cravath.
In 1866, nearly 100,000 Negroes were in the
schools under 1300 teachers and schools for Negroes
had been opened in nearly all the southern
states. A second Freedmen’s Bureau act was
passed extending the work of the Bureau, and the
Freedmen’s Bank which had been started in 1865
and had by 1866 twenty branches and $300,000 in
savings.
Congress came to blows with President Johnson.
His plan of reconstruction with white male
suffrage was repudiated and the 14th Amendment
was proposed by Congress which was designed to
force the South to accept Negro suffrage on penalty
of losing a proportionate amount of their
representation in Congress. The 14th Amendment
was long delayed and did not in fact become
a law until July, 1868. Meantime, Congress
adopted more drastic measures. By the Reconstruction
Acts, the first of which passed March 2nd,
the South was divided into five military districts,
Negro suffrage was established for the constitutional
conventions and the 14th Amendment made
a prerequisite for readmission of states to the
Union.
What was the result? No language has been
spared to describe the results of Negro suffrage as
the worst imaginable. Every effort of historical
and social science and propaganda have supported
this view; and its acceptance has been well nigh
universal, because it was so clearly to the interests
of the chief parties involved to forget their own
shortcomings and put the blame on the Negro.
As a colored man put it, they closed the “bloody
chasm” but closed up the Negro inside. Yet,
without Negro suffrage, slavery could not have
been abolished in the United States and while
there were bad results arising from the enfranchisement
of the slaves as there necessarily had to
be, the main results were not bad. Let us not forget
that the white South believed it to be of vital
interest to its welfare that the experiment of Negro
suffrage should fail ignominiously and that almost
to a man the whites were willing to insure this
failure either by active force or passive resistance;
that beside this there were, as might be expected
in a day of social upheaval, men, white and
black, Northern and Southern, only too eager to
take advantage of such a situation for feathering
their own nests. The results in such case had to be
evil but to charge the evil to Negro suffrage is unfair.
It may be charged to anger, poverty, venality
and ignorance, but the anger and poverty
were the almost inevitable aftermath of war; the
venality was much more reprehensible as exhibited
among whites than among Negroes, and while
ignorance was the curse of the Negroes, the fault
was not theirs and they took the initiative to correct
it.
Negro suffrage was without doubt a tremendous
experiment but with all its manifest failure it succeeded
to an astounding degree; it made the immediate
re-establishment of the old slavery impossible
and it was probably the only quick method
of doing this; it gave the Freedmen’s sons a
chance to begin their education. It diverted the
energy of the white South from economic development
to the recovery of political power and in this
interval—small as it was—the Negro took his first
steps toward economic freedom. It was the
greatest and most important step toward world
democracy of all men of all races ever taken in
the modern world.
Let us see just what happened when the Negroes
gained the right to vote, first in the conventions
which reconstructed the form of government
and afterward in the regular state governments.
The continual charge is made that the South was
put under Negro government—that ignorant ex-slaves
ruled the land. This is untrue. Negroes
did not dominate southern legislatures, and in only
two states did they have a majority of the legislature
at any time. In Alabama in the years of
1868-69 there were 106 whites and 27 Negroes in
the legislature; in the year 1876 there were 104
whites and 29 Negroes. In Arkansas, 1868-69
there were 8 Negroes and 96 whites. In Georgia
there were 186 whites and 33 Negroes. In Mississippi,
1870-1, there were 106 whites and 34
Negroes and in 1876, 132 whites and 21 Negroes.
In North Carolina, 149 whites and 21 Negroes; in
South Carolina 1868-69, 72 whites and 85 Negroes
and in 1876, 70 whites and 54 Negroes. In
Texas, 1870-71 there were 110 whites and 10 Negroes.
In Virginia, 1868-69, 119 whites and 18
Negroes and in 1876, 112 whites and 13
Negroes.[164]
“Statistics show, however, that with the exception
of South Carolina and Mississippi, no state
and not even any department of a state government
was ever dominated altogether by Negroes.
The Negroes never wanted and never had complete
control in the Southern states. The most
important offices were generally held by white
men. Only two Negroes ever served in the United
States Senate, Hiram R. Revells and B. K. Bruce;
and only twenty ever became representatives in the
House and all these did not serve at the same
time, although some of them were elected for
more than one term.”[165]
The Negroes who held office, held for the most
part minor offices and most of them were ignorant
men. Some of them were venal and vicious but
this was not true in all cases. Indeed the Freedmen
were pathetic too in their attempt to choose
the best persons but they were singularly limited
in their choice. Their former white masters were
either disfranchised or bitterly hostile or ready to
deceive them. The “carpet-baggers” often cheated
them; their own ranks had few men of experience
and training. Yet some of the colored men who
served them well deserve special mention:
Samuel J. Lee, a member of the South Carolina
legislature, was considered by the whites as one
of the best criminal lawyers of the state. When
he died local courts were adjourned and the whole
city mourned. Bishop Isaac Clinton who served
as Treasurer of Orangeburg, S. C. for eight years
was held in highest esteem by his white neighbors
and upon the occasion of his death business was
suspended as a mark of respect. In certain communities
Negroes were retained in office for years
after the restoration of Democratic party control
as, for example Mr. George Harriot in Georgetown,
S. C. who was Superintendent of Education
for the county. Beaufort, South Carolina, retained
Negroes as sheriffs and school officials.
J. T. White who was Commissioner of Public
Works and Internal Improvements in Arkansas;
M. W. Gibbs who was Municipal Judge in Little
Rock, and J. C. Corbin, who was State Superintendent
of Schools in Arkansas, had creditable
records.[166] John R. Lynch, when speaker of Mississippi
House of Representatives, was given a
public testimonial by Republicans and Democrats
and the leading Democratic paper said: “His bearing
in office had been so proper and his rulings in
such marked contrast to the partisan conduct of
the ignoble whites of his party who have aspired
to be leaders of the blacks, that the conservatives
cheerfully joined in the testimonial.”[167]
Of the colored treasurer of South Carolina,
Governor Chamberlain said: “I have never heard
one word or seen one act of Mr. Cardoza’s which
did not confirm my confidence in his personal integrity
and his political honor and zeal for the
honest administration of the State Government.
On every occasion and under all circumstances he
has been against fraud and jobbery and in favor
of good measures and good men.”[168]
Jonathan C. Gibbs, a colored man and the first
State Superintendent of Instructions in Florida,
was a graduate of Dartmouth. He established
the system and brought it to success, dying in harness
in 1874. The first Negro graduate of Harvard
College served in South Carolina, before he
became chief executive officer of the association
that erected the Grant’s Tomb in New York.
In Louisiana we may mention Acting-Governor
Pinchback, and Lieutenant-Governor Dunn, and
Treasurer Dubuclet who was investigated by
United States officials. E. P. White, afterward
Chief Justice of the United States, reported that
his funds had been honestly handled. Such men—and
there were others—ought not to be forgotten
or confounded with other types of colored
and white Reconstruction leaders.
Between 1871 and 1901, twenty-two Negroes
sat in Congress—two as senators and twenty as
representatives; three or four others were undoubtedly
elected but were not seated. Ten of
these twenty-two Negroes were college bred: Cain
of South Carolina was trained at Wilberforce
and afterward became bishop of the African
Methodist Church; Revels was educated at Knox
College, Illinois, or at a Quaker Seminary, in
Indiana; Cheatham was a graduate of Shaw;
Murray was trained at the University of South
Carolina; Langston was a graduate of Oberlin;
five others were lawyers of whom the most brilliant
was Robert Brown Elliott; he was a graduate
of Eton College, England; Rapier was educated
in Canada and O’Hara studied at Howard
University; Miller graduated from Lincoln and
White from Howard University. The other
twelve men were self-taught: one was a thriving
merchant tailor, one a barber, three were farmers,
one a photographer, one a pilot and one a merchant.[169]
Of those who served in the Senate, one served
an unexpired term and the other six years. In the
House, one representative served one term from
Virginia. From North Carolina one served one
term and two, two terms. Georgia was represented
by a Negro for one term and Mississippi
for two terms. South Carolina had eight representatives,
two of them served five terms, three
two terms, and the rest one term. Beside these
there were other Negro office holders who were
fully the peers of white men; and those without
formal training in the schools were in many cases
men of unusual force and native ability.
James G. Blaine who served with nearly all
these men approved of sending them to Congress:
“If it is to be viewed simply as an experiment, it
was triumphantly successful. The colored men
who took seats in both Senate and House did not
appear ignorant or helpless. They were as a
rule studious, earnest, ambitious men whose public
conduct—as illustrated by Mr. Revels and Mr.
Bruce in the Senate and by Mr. Rapier, Mr. Lynch
and Mr. Rainey in the House would be honorable
to any race. Coals of fire were heaped on the
heads of all their enemies when the colored men
in Congress heartily joined in removing the disabilities
of those who had before been their oppressors,
and who, with deep regret be it said,
have continued to treat them with injustice and
ignominy.”[170]
He cites the magnanimity of Senator Rainey:
“When the Amnesty Bill came before the House
for consideration, Mr. Rainey of South Carolina,
speaking for the colored race whom he represented
said: ‘It is not the disposition of my constituents
that these disabilities should longer be
retained. We are desirous of being magnanimous;
it may be that we are so to a fault. Nevertheless
we have open and frank hearts towards those who
were our oppressors and taskmasters. We foster
no enmity now, and we desire to foster none, for
their acts in the past to us or to the Government we
love so well. But while we are willing to accord
them their enfranchisement and here today give
our votes that they may be amnestied, while we declare
our hearts open and free from any vindictive
feelings toward them, we would say to those gentlemen
on the other side that there is another
class of citizens in the country who have certain
rights and immunities which they would like you,
sirs, to remember and respect.... We invoke
you gentlemen, to show the same kindly feeling
towards us, a race long oppressed, and in demonstration
of this humane and just feeling, I implore
you, give support to the Civil Rights Bill, which
we have been asking at your hands, lo! these many
days.”[171]
The chief charge against Negro governments
has to do with property. These governments are
charged with attacking property and the charge is
true. This, although not perhaps sensed at the
time, was their real reason for being. The ex-slaves
must have land and capital or they would
fall back into slavery. The masters had both;
there must be a transfer. It was at first proposed
that land be confiscated in the South and given to
the Freedmen. “Forty Acres and a Mule” was the
widespread promise made several times with official
sanction. This was perhaps the least that the
United States Government could have done to insure
emancipation, but such a program would have
cost money. In the early anger of the war, it
seemed to many fair to confiscate land for this
purpose without payment and some land was thus
sequestered. But manifestly with all the losses of
war and with the loss of the slaves it was unfair
to take the land of the South without some compensation.
The North was unwilling to add to its
tremendous debt anything further to insure the
economic independence of the Freedmen. The
Freedmen therefore themselves with their political
power and with such economic advantage as
the war gave them, tried to get hold of land.
The Negro party platform of 1876, in one state,
advocated “division of lands of the state as far as
practical into small farms in order that the masses
of our people may be enabled to become landholders.”
In the Constitutional Convention of
South Carolina, a colored man said: “One of the
greatest of slavery bulwarks was the infernal plantation
system, one man owning his thousand,
another his twenty, another fifty thousands acres
of land. This is the only way by which we will
break up that system, and I maintain that our
freedom will be of no effect if we allow it to
continue. What is the main cause of the prosperity
of the North. It is because every man has
his own farm and is free and independent. Let
the lands of the South be similarly divided. I
would not say for one moment they should be
confiscated but if sold to maintain the war, now
that slavery is destroyed, let the plantation system
go with it. We will never have true freedom
until we abolish the system of agriculture which
existed in the Southern States. It is useless to
have any schools while we maintain the stronghold
of slavery as the agricultural system of the
country.”[172] This question kept coming up in the
South Carolina convention and elsewhere. Such
arguments led in South Carolina to a scheme to
buy land and distribute it and some $800,000 was
appropriated for this purpose.
In the second place, property was attacked
through the tax system. The South had been
terribly impoverished and was saddled with new
social burdens. Many of the things which had
been done well or indifferently by the plantations—like
the punishment of crime and the care of
the sick and the insane, and such schooling as there
was, with most other matters of social uplift were,
after the war, transferred to the control of the
state. Moreover the few and comparatively indifferent
public buildings of slavery days had been
ruined either by actual warfare or by neglect.
Thus a new and tremendous burden of social taxation
was put upon the reconstructed states.
As a southern writer says of the state of
Mississippi: “The work of restoration which the
government was obliged to undertake, made increased
expenses necessary. During the period of
the war, and for several years thereafter, public
buildings and state institutions were permitted to
fall into decay. The state house and grounds, the
executive mansion, the penitentiary, the insane
asylum, and the buildings for the blind, deaf and
dumb, were in a dilapidated condition and had to
be extended and repaired. A new building for the
blind was purchased and fitted up. The reconstructionists
established a public school system and
spent money to maintain and support it, perhaps
too freely, in view of the impoverishment of the
people. When they took hold, warrants were
worth but sixty or seventy cents on the dollar, a
fact which made the price of building materials
used in the work of construction correspondingly
higher.”[173]
In addition to all this there was fraud and
stealing. There were white men who cheated and
secured large sums. Most of $800,000 appropriated
for land in South Carolina was wasted in
graft. Bills for wine and furniture in South
Carolina were enormous; the printing bill of
Mississippi was ridiculously extravagant. Colored
men shared in this loot but they at least had
some excuse. We may not forget that among slaves
stealing is not the crime that it becomes in free
industry. The slave is victim of a theft so hateful
that nothing he can steal can ever match it.
The freedmen of 1868 still shared the slave
psychology. The larger part of the stealing was
done by white men—Northerners and Southerners—and
we must remember that it was not the first
time that there had been stealing and corruption
in the South and that the whole moral tone of
the nation had been ruined by war. For instance:
In 1839 it was reported in Mississippi that
ninety per cent of the fines collected by sheriffs
and clerks were unaccounted for. In 1841 the
State Treasurer acknowledged himself “at a loss
to determine the precise liabilities of the state and
her means of paying the same.” And in 1839 the
auditor’s books had not been posted for eighteen
months, no entries made for a year, and no
vouchers examined for three years. Congress
gave Jefferson College, Natchez, more than
46,000 acres of land; before the war this whole
property had “disappeared” and the college was
closed. Congress gave to Mississippi among
other states, the “16th section” of the public lands
for schools. In thirty years the proceeds of this
land in Mississippi were embezzled to the amount
of at least one and a half millions of dollars. In
Columbus, Mississippi a receiver of public monies
stole $100,000 and resigned. His successor stole
$55,000 and a treasury agent wrote: “Another
receiver would probably follow in the footsteps of
the two. You will not be surprised if I recommend
him being retained in preference to another appointment.”
From 1830 to 1860 southern men
in federal offices alone embezzled more than a
million dollars—a far greater sum then than now.
There might have been less stealing in the
South during Reconstruction without Negro suffrage
but it is certainly highly instructive to remember
that the mark of the thief which dragged
its slime across nearly every great Northern State
and almost up to the presidential chair could not
certainly in those cases be charged against the
vote of black men. This was the day when a
national Secretary of War was caught stealing, a
vice president presumably took bribes, a private
secretary of the president, a chief clerk of the
Treasury, and eighty-six government officials stole
millions in the Whiskey frauds; while the “Credit
Mobilier” filched millions and bribed the government
to an extent never fully revealed; not to
mention less distinguished thieves like Tweed.
Is it surprising that in such an atmosphere a
new race learning the a-b-c of government should
have become the tools of thieves? And when they
did, was the stealing their fault or was it justly
chargeable to their enfranchisement? Then too,
a careful examination of the alleged stealing in
the South reveals much: First, there is repeated
exaggeration. For instance, it is said that the
taxation in Mississippi was fourteen times as great
in 1874 as in 1869. This sounds staggering until
we learn that the State taxation in 1869 was only
ten cents on one hundred dollars and that the expenses
of government in 1874 were only twice as
great as in 1860 and that too with a depreciated
currency. It could certainly be argued that the
State government in Mississippi was doing enough
additional work in 1874 to warrant greatly increased
cost. The character of much of the stealing
shows who were the thieves. The frauds
through the manipulation of State and railway
bonds and of bank notes must have inured chiefly
to the benefit of experienced white men and this
must have been largely the case in the furnishing
and printing frauds. It was chiefly in the extravagance
for “sundries and incidentals” and direct
money payments for votes that the Negroes received
their share. The character of the real
thieving shows that white men must have been the
chief beneficiaries and that as a former South
Carolina slaveholder said:
“The legislature, ignorant as it is, could not
have been bribed without money; that must have
been furnished from some source that it is our duty
to discover. A legislature composed chiefly of our
former slaves has been bribed. One prominent
feature of this transaction is the part which native
Carolinians have played in it, some of our own
household men whom the State, in the past, has
delighted to honor, appealing to their cupidity and
avarice make them the instruments to effect the
robbery of their impoverished white brethren.
Our former slaves have been bribed by these men
to give them the privilege by law of plundering
the property holders of the state.”[174]
Even those who mocked and sneered at Negro
legislators brought now and then words of praise:
“But beneath all this shocking burlesque upon
Legislative proceedings we must not forget that
there is something very real to this uncouth and
untutored multitude. It is not all shame, not all
burlesque. They have a genuine interest and a
genuine earnestness in the business of the assembly
which we are bound to recognize and respect....
They have an earnest purpose, born of conviction
that their conditions are not fully assured, which
lends a sort of dignity to their proceedings. The
barbarous, animated jargon in which they so often
indulge is on occasion seen to be so transparently
sincere and weighty in their own minds that sympathy
supplants disgust. The whole thing is a
wonderful novelty to them as well as to observers.
Seven years ago these men were raising corn and
cotton under the whip of the overseer. Today
they are raising points of order and questions of
privilege. They find they can raise one as well as
the other. They prefer the latter. It is easier
and better paid. Then, it is the evidence of an
accomplished result. It means escape and defence
from old oppressors. It means liberty. It means
the destruction of prison walls only too real to
them. It is the sunshine of their lives. It is their
day of jubilee. It is their long promised vision of
the Lord God Almighty.”[175]
But with the memory of the Freedmen’s Bank
before it, America should utter no sound as to
Negro dishonesty during reconstruction. Here
from the entrenched philanthropy of America with
some of the greatest names of the day like Peter
Cooper, William Cullen Bryant, Simon P. Chase,
A. A. Low, Gerritt Smith, John Jay, A. S. Barnes,
S. G. Howe, George L. Stearns, Edward Atkinson,
Levi Coffin and others, a splendid scheme was
launched to help the Freedmen save their pittance
and encourage thrift and hope. On the covers of
the pass books is said: “This is a benevolent institution
and profits go to the depositors or to educational
purposes for the Freedmen and their descendants.
The whole institution is under the
charter of Congress and receives the commendation
of the President, Abraham Lincoln.” With
blare of trumpet it was chartered March 3rd,
1865; it collapsed in hopeless bankruptcy in 1873.
It had received fifty-six millions of dollars in deposits
and failed owing over three millions most
of which was never repaid. A committee of Congress
composed of both Democrats and Republicans
said in 1876:
“The law lent no efficacy to the moral obligations
assumed by the trustees, officers, and agents
and the whole concern inevitably became as a
‘whited sepulchre’.... The inspectors ...
were of little or no value, either through the connivance
and ignorance of the inspectors or the indifference
of the trustees to their reports....
The committee of examination ... were still
more careless and inefficient, while the board of
trustees, as a supervising and administrative body,
intrusted with the fullest power of general control
over the management, proved utterly faithless to
the trust reposed in them....
“The depositors were of small account now
compared with the personal interest of the political
jobbers, real estate pools, and fancy-stock
speculators, who were organizing a raid upon the
Freedmen’s money and resorted to ... amendment
of the charter to facilitate their operations....
This mass of putridity, the District government,
now abhorred of all men, and abandoned and
repudiated even by the political authors of its
being, was represented in the bank by no less than
five of its high officers ... all of whom were in
one way or other concerned in speculations involving
a free use of the funds of the Freedmen’s
Bank. They were high in power, too, with the
dominant influence in Congress, as the legislation
they asked or sanctioned and obtained, fully
demonstrated. Thus it was that without consulting
the wishes or regarding the interests of those
most concerned—the depositors—the vaults of
the bank were literally thrown open to unscrupulous
greed and rapacity. The toilsome savings of
the poor Negroes hoarded and laid by for a rainy
day, through the carelessness and dishonest connivance
of their self-constituted guardians, melted
away....”[176]
Even in bankruptcy the institution was not
allowed to come under the operation of the ordinary
laws but was liquidated and protected by a
special law, the liquidators picking its corpse and
the helpless victims being finally robbed not only
of their money but of much of their faith in white
folk.
Let us laugh hilariously if we must over the
golden spittoons of South Carolina but let us also
remember that at most the freedmen filched bits
from those who had all and not all from those
who had nothing; and that the black man had at
least the saving grace to hide his petty theft by
enshrining the nasty American habit of spitting in
the sheen of sunshine.
With all these difficulties and failings, what did
the Freedmen in politics during the critical years
of their first investment with the suffrage accomplish?
We may recognize three things which
Negro rule gave to the South:
1. Democratic government.
2. Free public schools.
3. New social legislation.
Two states will illustrate conditions of government
in the South before and after Negro rule.
In South Carolina there was before the war a
property qualification for office holders, and in
part, for voters. The Constitution of 1868, on
the other hand, was a modern democratic document
starting (in marked contrast to the old constitution)
with a declaration that “We, the
People,”[177] framed it and preceded by a broad
Declaration of Rights which did away with property
qualifications and based representation directly
on population instead of property. It especially
took up new subjects of social legislation,
declaring navigable rivers free public highways,
instituting homestead exemptions, establishing
boards of county commissioners, providing for a
new penal code of laws, establishing universal
manhood suffrage “without distinction of race or
color,” devoting six sections to charitable and
penal institutions and six to corporations, providing
separate property for married women, etc.
Above all, eleven sections of the Tenth Article
were devoted to the establishment of a complete
public school system.
So satisfactory was the constitution thus
adopted by Negro suffrage and by a convention
composed of a majority of blacks that the States
lived twenty-seven years under it without essential
change and when the constitution was revised in
1895, the revision was practically nothing more
than an amplification of the Constitution of 1868.
No essential advance step of the former document
was changed except the suffrage article to disfranchise
Negroes.
In Mississippi the Constitution of 1868 was,
as compared with that before the war, more democratic.
It not only forbade distinctions on account
of color but abolished all property qualifications
for jury service and property and educational
qualifications for suffrage; it required less rigorous
qualifications for office; it prohibited the lending
of the credit of the State for private corporations—an
abuse dating back as far as 1830. It increased
the powers of the governor, raised the
low State salaries, and increased the number of
state officials. New ideas like the public school
system and the immigration bureau were introduced
and in general the activity of the State
greatly and necessarily enlarged. Finally that was
the only constitution of the State ever submitted
to popular approval at the polls. This constitution
remained in force twenty-two years.
In general the words of Judge Albion W. Tourgee,
“a carpet-bagger,” are true when he says of
the Negro governments: “They obeyed the Constitution
of the United States and annulled the
bonds of states, counties and cities which had been
issued to carry on the war of rebellion and maintain
armies in the field against the Union. They
instituted a public school system in a realm where
public schools had been unknown. They opened
the ballot box and jury box to thousands of white
men who had been debarred from them by a lack
of earthly possessions. They introduced home
rule in the South. They abolished the whipping
post, the branding iron, the stocks and other barbarous
forms of punishment which had up to that
time prevailed. They reduced capital felonies
from about twenty to two or three. In an age of
extravagance they were extravagant in the sums
appropriated for public works. In all of that
time no man’s rights of person were invaded under
the forms of law. Every Democrat’s life, home,
fireside and business were safe. No man obstructed
any white man’s way to the ballot box,
interfered with his freedom of speech or boycotted
him, on account of his political faith.”[178]
A thorough study of the legislation accompanying
these constitutions and its changes since would,
of course, be necessary before a full picture of the
situation could be given. This has not been done
but so far as my studies have gone I have been
surprised at the comparatively small amount of
change in law and government which the overthrow
of Negro rule brought about. There were
sharp and often hurtful economies introduced,
marking the return of property to power, there
was a sweeping change in officials but the main
body of Reconstruction legislation stood.
There is no doubt but that the thirst of the
black man for knowledge—a thirst which has been
too persistent and durable to be mere curiosity or
whim—gave birth to the public free school system
of the South. It was the question upon which
the black voters and legislators insisted more than
anything else and while it is possible to find some
vestiges of free schools in some of the Southern
States before the war yet a universal, well established
system dates from the day that the black
man got political power. Common school instruction
in the South, in the modern sense of the term,
was begun for Negroes by the Freedmen’s Bureau
and missionary societies, and the State public
school systems for all children were formed mainly
by Negro Reconstruction governments.
The earlier state constitutions of Mississippi
“from 1817 to 1864 contained a declaration that
‘Religion, morality and knowledge being necessary
to good government, the preservation of liberty
and the happiness of mankind, schools and the
means of education shall forever be encouraged.’
It was not, however, until 1868 that encouragement
was given to any general system of public
schools meant to embrace the whole youthful
population.” The Constitution of 1868 makes it
the duty of the legislature to establish “a uniform
system of free public schools by taxation or otherwise
for all children between the ages of five and
twenty-one years.” In Alabama the Reconstruction
Constitution of 1868 provided that “It shall be
the duty of the Board of Education to establish
throughout the State in each township or other
school district which it may have created, one
or more schools at which all children of the state
between the ages of five and twenty-one years
may attend free of charge.” Arkansas in 1868,
Florida in 1869, Virginia in 1870, established
school systems. The Constitution of 1868 in
Louisiana required the general assembly to establish
“at least one free public school in every
parish,” and that these schools should make no
“distinction of race, color or previous condition.”
Georgia’s system was not fully established until
1873.
We are apt to forget that in all human probability
the granting of Negro manhood suffrage
was decisive in rendering permanent the foundation
of the Negro common school. Even after
the overthrow of the Negro governments, if the
Negroes had been left a servile caste, personally
free but politically powerless, it is not reasonable
to think that a system of common schools would
have been provided for them by the Southern
states. Serfdom and education have ever proven
contradictory terms. But when Congress, backed
by the nation, determined to make the Negroes
full-fledged voting citizens, the South had a hard
dilemma before her; either to keep the Negroes
under as an ignorant proletariat and stand the
chance of being ruled eventually from the slums
and jails, or to join in helping to raise these wards
of the nation to a position of intelligence and
thrift by means of a public school system.[179]
The “carpet-bag” governments hastened the
decision of the South and although there was a
period of hesitation and retrogression after the
overthrow of Negro rule in the early seventies,
yet the South saw that to abolish Negro schools
in addition to nullifying the Negro vote would
invite Northern interference; and thus eventually
every Southern state confirmed the work of the
Negro legislators and maintained the Negro
public schools along with the white.
Finally, in legislation covering property the
wider functions of the State, the punishment of
crime and the like, it is sufficient to say that the
laws on these points established by Reconstruction
legislatures were not only different and even revolutionary
to the laws of the older South, but they
were so wise and so well suited to the needs of the
new South that in spite of a retrogressive movement
following the overthrow of the Negro
governments, the mass of this legislation with
elaboration and development still stands on the
statute books of the South.
Reconstruction constitutions, practically unaltered,
were kept in
Florida, 1868-1885
17 years
Virginia, 1870-1902
32 years
South Carolina, 1868-1895
27 years
Mississippi, 1868-1890
22 years
Even in the case of states like Alabama,
Georgia, North Carolina and Louisiana, which
adopted new constitutions to signify the overthrow
of Negro rule, the new constitutions are
nearer the model of the Reconstruction document
than they are to the previous constitutions. They
differ from the Negro constitutions in minor details
but very little in general conception.
Here then on the whole was a much more
favorable result of a great experiment in democracy
than the world had a right to await. But
even on its more sinister side and in the matter of
the ignorance of inexperience and venality of the
colored voters there came signs of better things.
The theory of democratic government is not that
the will of the people is always right, but rather
that normal human beings of average intelligence
will, if given a chance, learn the right and best
course by bitter experience. This is precisely
what the Negro voters showed indubitable signs
of doing. First, they strove for schools to abolish
their ignorance, and second, a large and growing
number of them revolted against the carnival of
extravagance and stealing that marred the beginning
of Reconstruction and joined with the best
elements to institute reform; and the greatest
stigma on the white South is not that it opposed
Negro suffrage and resented theft and incompetence,
but that when it saw the reform movement
growing and even in some cases triumphing, and
a larger and larger number of black voters learning
to vote for honesty and ability, it still preferred
a Reign of Terror to a campaign of education
and disfranchised Negroes instead of punishing
rascals.
No one has expressed this more convincingly
than a Negro who was himself a member of the
Reconstruction legislature of South Carolina and
who spoke at the convention which disfranchised
him, against one of the onslaughts of Tillman:
“The gentleman from Edgefield (Mr. Tillman)
speaks of the piling up of the State debt; of
jobbery and speculation during the period between
1869 and 1873 in South Carolina, but he has not
found voice eloquent enough nor pen exact enough
to mention those imperishable gifts bestowed upon
South Carolina between 1873 and 1876 by Negro
legislators—the laws relative to finance, the
building of penal and charitable institutions and,
greatest of all, the establishment of the public
school system. Starting as infants in legislation
in 1869, many wise measures were not thought
of, many injudicious acts were passed. But in the
administration of affairs for the next four years,
having learned by experience the result of bad
acts, we immediately passed reformatory laws
touching every department of state, county, municipal
and town governments. These enactments
are today upon the statute books of South Carolina.
They stand as living witnesses of the
Negro’s fitness to vote and legislate upon the
rights of mankind.
“When we came into power, town governments
could lend the credit of their respective towns to
secure funds at any rate of interest that the council
saw fit to pay. Some of the towns paid as high
as twenty percent. We passed an act prohibiting
town governments from pledging the credit of
their hamlets for money bearing a greater rate of
interest than five percent.
“Up to 1874, inclusive, the State Treasurer
had the power to pay out State funds as he
pleased. He could elect whether he would pay
out the funds on appropriations that would place
the money in the hands of the speculators, or
would apply them to appropriations that were
honest and necessary. We saw the evil of this
and passed an act making specific levies and collections
of taxes for specific appropriations.
“Another source of profligacy in the expenditure
of funds was the law that provided for and
empowered the levying and collecting of special
taxes by school districts, in the name of the
schools. We saw its evil and by a Constitutional
amendment provided that there should only be
levied and collected annually a tax of two mills
for school purposes, and took away from the
school districts the power to levy and to collect
taxes of any kind. By this act we cured the evils
that had been inflicted upon us in the name of the
schools, settled the public school question for all
time to come and established the system upon an
honest financial basis.
“Next, we learned during the period from
1869 to 1874 inclusive, that what was denominated
the floating indebtedness, covering the
printing schemes and other indefinite expenditures,
amounted to nearly $2,000,000. A conference
was called of the leading Negro representatives
in the two Houses together with the State
Treasurer, also a Negro. After this conference
we passed an act for the purpose of ascertaining
the bona fide floating debt and found that it did
not amount to more than $250,000 for the four
years; we created a commission to sift that indebtedness
and to scale it. Hence when the Democratic
party came into power they found the
floating debt covering the legislative and all other
expenditures, fixed at the certain sum of $250,000.
This same class of Negro legislators, led by the
State Treasurer, Mr. F. L. Cardoza, knowing
that there were millions of fraudulent bonds
charged against the credit of the State, passed
another act to ascertain the true bonded indebtedness
and to provide for its settlement. Under
this law, at one sweep, those entrusted with the
power to do so, through Negro legislators,
stamped six millions of bonds, denominated as
conversion bonds, ‘fraudulent.’ The commission
did not finish its work before 1876. In that year
when the Hampton government came into power,
there were still to be examined into and settled
under the terms of the act passed by us and providing
for the legitimate bonded indebtedness of
the State, a little over two and a half million
dollars worth of bonds and coupons which had not
been passed upon.
“Governor Hampton, General Hagood, Judge
Simonton, Judge Wallace and in fact, all of the
conservative thinking Democrats aligned themselves
under the provision enacted by us for the
certain and final settlement of the bonded indebtedness
and appealed to their Democratic legislators
to stand by the Republican legislation on the
subject and to confirm it. A faction in the Democratic
party obtained a majority of the Democrats
in the legislature against settling the question and
they endeavored to open up anew the whole subject
of the State debt. We had a little over thirty
members in the House and enough Republican
senators to sustain the Hampton conservative
faction and to stand up for honest finance, or by
our votes to place the debt question of the old
State into the hands of the plunderers and speculators.
We were appealed to by General Hagood,
through me, and my answer to him was in these
words: ‘General, our people have learned the difference
between profligate and honest legislation.
We have passed acts of financial reform, and with
the assistance of God, when the vote shall have
been taken, you will be able to record for the
thirty-odd Negroes, slandered though they have
been through the press, that they voted solidly
with you all for the honest legislation and the
preservation of the credit of the State.’ The
thirty-odd Negroes in the legislature and their
senators by their votes did settle the debt question
and saved the State $13,000,000.
“We were eight years in power. We had built
school houses, established charitable institutions,
built and maintained the penitentiary system, provided
for the education of the deaf and dumb,
rebuilt the jails and court houses, rebuilt the
bridges and re-established the ferries. In short,
we had reconstructed the State and placed it upon
the road to prosperity and, at the same time, by
our acts of financial reform, transmitted to the
Hampton government an indebtedness not greater
by more than $2,500,000 than was the bonded
debt of the State in 1868, before the Republican
Negroes and their white allies came into power.”[180]
So too in Louisiana in 1872 and in Mississippi
later the better element of the Republicans triumphed
at the polls and joining with the Democrats
instituted reforms, repudiated the worst
extravagances and started toward better things.
But unfortunately there was one thing that the
white South feared more than Negro dishonesty,
ignorance and incompetency, and that was Negro
honesty, knowledge and efficiency.
Paint the “carpet-bag” governments and Negro
rule as black as may be, the fact remains that the
essence of the revolution which the overturning
of the Negro governments made was to put these
black men and their friends out of power. Outside
the curtailing of expenses and stopping of
extravagance, not only did their successors make
few changes in the work which these legislatures
and conventions had done, but they largely carried
out their plans, followed their suggestions
and strengthened their institutions. Practically
the whole new growth of the South has been accomplished
under laws which black men helped to
frame thirty years ago. I know of no greater
compliment to Negro suffrage, and no greater
contribution to real American democracy.[181]
The counter revolution came but it was too
late. The Negro had stepped so far into new
economic freedom that he could never be put back
into slavery; and he had widened democracy to
include not only a goodly and increasing number
of his own group but the mass of the poor white
South. The economic results of Negro suffrage
were so great during the years from 1865 to
1876 that they have never been overthrown. The
Freedmen’s Bureau came virtually to an end in
1869. General Howard’s report of that year
said: “In spite of all disorders that have prevailed
and the misfortunes that have fallen upon
many parts of the South, a good degree of prosperity
and success has already been attained. To
the oft-repeated slander that the Negroes will not
work and are incapable of taking care of themselves,
it is a sufficient answer that their voluntary
labor has produced nearly all the food that supported
the whole people, besides a large amount
of rice, sugar and tobacco for export, and two
millions of bales of cotton each year, on which
was paid into the United States Treasury during
the years 1866 to 1867 a tax of more than forty
millions of dollars ($40,000,000). It is not
claimed that this result was wholly due to the care
and oversight of this Bureau but it is safe to say
as it has been said repeatedly by intelligent Southern
white men, that without the Bureau or some
similar agency, the material interests of the country
would have greatly suffered and the government
would have lost a far greater amount than
has been expended in its maintenance....
“Of the nearly eight hundred thousand
(800,000) acres of farming land and about five
thousand (5,000) pieces of town property transferred
to this Bureau by military and treasury officers,
or taken up by assistant commissioners,
enough was leased to produce a revenue of nearly
four hundred thousand dollars ($400,000).
Some farms were set apart in each state as homes
for the destitute and helpless and a portion was
cultivated by freedmen prior to its restoration....
“Notice the appropriations by Congress:
For the year ending July 1st, 1867
$6,940,450.00
For the year ending July 1st, 1868
3,936,300.00
For the relief of the destitute citizens in District of Columbia
40,000.00
For relief of destitute freedmen in the same
15,000.00
For expenses of paying bounties in 1869
214,000.00
For expenses for famine in Southern states and transportation
1,865,645.00
For support of hospitals
50,000.00
Making a total received from all sources of
$12,961,395.00
“Our expenditures from the beginning (including
assumed accounts of the ‘Department of
Negro Affairs’ from January 1st, 1865, to August
31, 1869) have been eleven million two hundred
and forty-nine thousand and twenty-eight dollars
and ten cents ($11,249,028.10). In addition to
this cash expenditure the subsistence, medical supplies,
quartermasters stores, issued to the refugees
and freedmen prior to July 1st, 1866, were furnished
by the commissary, medical and quartermasters
department, and accounted for in the current
expenses of those departments; they were
not charged to nor paid for by my officers. They
amounted to two million three hundred and thirty
thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight dollars
and seventy-two cents ($2,330,788.72) in original
cost; but a large portion of these stores being
damaged and condemned as unfit for issue to
troops, their real value to the Government was
probably less than one million dollars ($1,000,000).
Adding their original cost to the amount
expended from appropriations and other sources,
the total expenses of our Government for refugees
and freedmen to August 31, 1869, have been
thirteen million five hundred and seventy-nine
thousand eight hundred and sixteen dollars and
eighty-two cents ($13,579,816.82). And deducting
fifty thousand dollars ($50,000) set apart as
a special relief fund for all classes of destitute
people in the Southern states, the real cost has
been thirteen million twenty-nine thousand eight
hundred and sixteen dollars and eighty-two cents
($13,029,816.82).”[182]
By 1875, Negroes owned not less than 2,000,000
and perhaps as much as 4,000,000 acres of
land and by 1880 this had increased to 6,000,000.
Notwithstanding the great step forward that
the Negro had made this sinister fact faced him
and his friends: he formed a minority of the
population of the South. If that population was
solidly arrayed against him his legal status was
in danger and his economic progress was going to
be difficult. It has been repeatedly charged that
the action of the Negro solidified Southern opposition;
and that the Negro refusing to listen to and
make fair terms with his white neighbors, sought
solely Northern alliance and the protection of
Northern bayonets. This is not true and is turning
facts hindside before. The ones who did the
choosing were the Southern master class. When
they got practically their full political rights in
1872 they had a chance to choose, if they would,
the best of the Negroes as their allies and to work
with them as against the most ruthless elements
of the white South. Gradually there could have
been built up a political party or even parties of
the best of the black and white South. The
Negroes would have been more than modest in
their demands so long as they saw a chance to
keep moving toward real freedom. But the
master class did not choose this, although some
like Wade Hampton of South Carolina, made
steps toward it. On the whole, the masters settled
definitely upon a purely racial line, recognizing
as theirs everything that had a white skin and
putting without the pale of sympathy and alliance,
everything of Negro descent. By bitter and unyielding
social pressure they pounded the whites
into a solid phalanx, but in order to do this they
had to give up much.
In the first place the leadership of the South
passed from the hands of the old slave owners
into the hands of the newer town capitalists who
were largely merchants and the coming industrial
leaders. Some of them represented the older
dominant class and some of them the newer poor
whites. They were welded, however, into a new
economic mastership, less cultivated, more ruthless
and more keen in recognizing the possibilities
of Negro labor if “controlled” as they proposed
to control it. This new leadership, however, did
not simply solidify the South, it proceeded to
make alliance in the North and to make alliance
of the most effective kind, namely economic alliance.
The sentimentalism of the war period had
in the North changed to the recognition of the
grim fact of destroyed capital, dead workers and
high prices. The South was a field which could
be exploited if peaceful conditions could be
reached and the laboring class made sufficiently
content and submissive. It was the business then
of the “New” South to show to the northern
capitalists that by uniting the economic interests
of both, they could exploit the Negro laborer and
the white laborer—pitting the two classes against
each other, keeping out labor unions and building
a new industrial South which would pay tremendous
returns. This was the program which began
with the withdrawal of Northern troops in 1876
and was carried on up to 1890 when it gained
political sanction by open laws disfranchising the
Negro.
But the experiment was carried on at a terrific
cost. First, the Negro could not be cowed and
beaten back from his new-found freedom without
a mass of force, fraud and actual savagery such
as strained the moral fibre of the white South to
the utmost. It will be a century before the South
recovers from this débacle and this explains why
this great stretch of land has today so meager an
output of science, literature and art and can discuss
practically nothing but the “Negro” problem.
It explains why the South is the one region
in the civilized world where sometimes men are
publicly burned alive at the stake.
On the other hand, even this display of force
and hatred did not keep the Negro from advancing
and the reason for this was that he was in
competition with a white laboring class which,
despite all efforts and advantages could not outstrip
the Negroes and put them wholly under
their feet. By judiciously using this rivalry, the
Negro gained economic advantage after advantage,
and foothold after foothold until today
while by no means free and still largely deprived
of political rights, we have a mass of 10,000,000
people whose economic condition may be thus
described: If we roughly conceive of something
like a tenth of the white population as below the
line of decent free economic existence, we may
guess that a third of the black American population
of 12 millions is still in economic serfdom,
comparable to condition of the submerged tenth
in cities, and held in debt and crime peonage in
the sugar, rice and cotton belts. Six other millions
are emerging and fighting, in competition with
white laborers, a fairly successful battle for rising
wages and better conditions. In the last ten years
a million of these have been willing and able to
move physically from Southern serfdom to the
freer air of the North.
The other three millions are as free as the
better class of white laborers; and are pushing
and carrying the white laborer with them in their
grim determination to hold advantages gained
and gain others. The Negro’s agitation for the
right to vote has made any step toward disfranchising
the poor white unthinkable, for the white
vote is needed to help disfranchise the blacks; the
black man is pounding open the doors of exclusive
trade guilds; for how can unions exclude whites
when Negro competition can break a steel strike?
The Negro is making America and the world
acknowledge democracy as feasible and desirable
for all white folk, for only in this way do they see
any possibility of defending their world wide fear
of yellow, brown and black folk.
In a peculiar way, then, the Negro in the United
States has emancipated democracy, reconstructed
the threatened edifice of Freedom and been a sort
of eternal test of the sincerity of our democratic
ideals. As a Negro minister, J. W. C. Pennington,
said in London and Glasgow before the Civil
war: “The colored population of the United
States has no destiny separate from that of the
nation in which they form an integral part. Our
destiny is bound up with that of America. Her
ship is ours; her pilot is ours; her storms are ours;
her calms are ours. If she breaks upon a rock,
we break with her. If we, born in America, cannot
live upon the same soil upon terms of equality
with the descendants of Scotchmen, Englishmen,
Irishmen, Frenchmen, Germans, Hungarians,
Greeks and Poles, then the fundamental theory of
America fails and falls to the ground.”
This is still true and it puts the American Negro
in a peculiar strategic position with regard to the
race problems of the whole world. What do we
mean by democracy? Do we mean democracy of
the white races and the subjection of the colored
races? Or do we mean the gradual working forward
to a time when all men will have a voice in
government and industry and will be intelligent
enough to express the voice?
It is this latter thesis for which the American
Negro stands and has stood, and more than any
other element in the modern world it has slowly
but continuously forced America toward that
point and is still forcing. It must be remembered
that it was the late Booker T. Washington who
planned the beginning of an industrial democracy
in the South, based on education, and that in our
day the National Association for the Advancement
of Colored People, nine-tenths of whose
members are Negroes, is the one persistent agency
in the United States which is voicing a demand
for democracy unlimited by race, sex or religion.
American Negroes have even crossed the waters
and held three Pan-African Congresses to arouse
black men through the world to work for modern
democratic development. Thus the emancipation
of the Negro slave in America becomes through
his own determined effort simply one step toward
the emancipation of all men.
CHAPTER VI THE FREEDOM OF WOMANHOOD
How the black woman from her low estate not
only united two great human races but helped
lift herself and all women to economic independence
and self-expression.
The emancipation of woman is, of course, but
one phase of the growth of democracy. It deserves
perhaps separate treatment because it is
an interesting example of the way in which the
Negro has helped American democracy.
In the United States in 1920 there were 5,253,695
women of Negro descent; over twelve hundred
thousand of these were children, another
twelve hundred thousand were girls and young
women under twenty, and two and a half million
were adults. As a mass these women have but
the beginnings of education,—twelve percent of
those from sixteen to twenty years of age were
unable to write, and twenty-eight percent of those
twenty-one years of age and over. These women
are passing through, not only a moral, but an
economic revolution. Their grandmothers married
at twelve and fifteen, but in 1910 twenty-seven
percent of these women who had passed fifteen
were still single.
Yet these black women toil and toil hard.
There were in 1910 two and a half million Negro
homes in the United States. Out of these homes
walked daily to work two million women and girls
over ten years of age,—one half of the colored
female population as against a fifth in the case of
white women. These, then, are a group of workers,
fighting for their daily bread like men; independent
and approaching economic freedom!
They furnished a million farm laborers, 80,000
farmers, 22,000 teachers, 600,000 servants and
washerwomen, and 50,000 in trades and merchandizing.
In 1920, 38.9% of colored women were
at work as contrasted with 17.2% of native white
women. Of the colored women 39% were farming
and 50% in service.
The family group, however, which is the ideal
of the culture into which these folk have been
born, is not based on the idea of an economically
independent working mother. Rather its ideal
harks back to the sheltered harem with the mother
emerging at first as nurse and homemaker, while
the man remains the sole breadwinner. Thus the
Negro woman more than the women of any other
group in America is the protagonist in the fight
for an economically independent womanhood in
modern countries. Her fight has not been willing
or for the most part conscious but it has, nevertheless,
been curiously effective in its influence on
the working world.
This matter of economic independence is, of
course, the central fact in the struggle of women
for equality. In the earlier days the slave woman
was found to be economically as efficient as the
man. Moreover, because of her production of
children she became in many ways more valuable;
but because she was a field hand the slave family
differed from the free family. The children were
brought up very largely in common on the plantation,
there was comparatively small parental control
or real family life and the chief function of
the woman was working and not making a home.
We can see here pre-figured a type of social
development toward which the world is working
again for similar and larger reasons. In our
modern industrial organization the work of women
is being found as valuable as that of men.
They are consequently being taken from the home
and put into industry and the rapidity by which
this process is going on is only kept back by the
problem of the child; and more and more the
community is taking charge of the education of
children for this reason.
In America the work of Negro women has not
only pre-figured this development but it has had
a direct influence upon it. The Negro woman as
laborer, as seamstress, as servant and cook, has
come into competition with the white male laborer
and with the white woman worker. The fact that
she could and did replace the white man as laborer,
artisan and servant, showed the possibility
of the white woman doing the same thing, and
led to it. Moreover, the usual sentimental arguments
against women at work were not brought
forward in the case of Negro womanhood.
Nothing illustrates this so well as the speech of
Sojourner Truth before the second National Woman
Suffrage Convention, in 1852.
Sojourner Truth came from the lowest of the
low, a slave whose children had been sold away
from her, a hard, ignorant worker without even
a name, who came to this meeting of white women
and crouched in a corner against the wall. “Don’t
let her speak,” was repeatedly said to the presiding
officer. “Don’t get our cause mixed up with
abolition and ‘niggers’.” The discussion became
warm, resolutions were presented and argued.
Much was said of the superiority of man’s intellect,
the general helplessness of women and their
need for courtesy, the sin of Eve, etc. Most of
the white women, being “perfect ladies,” according
to the ideals of the time, were not used to
speaking in public and finally to their dismay the
black woman arose from the corner. The audience
became silent.
Sojourner Truth was an Amazon nearly six
feet high, black, erect and with piercing eyes, and
her speech in reply was to the point:
“Dat man ober dar say dat women needs to be
helped into carriages, and lifted ober ditches, and
to have the best places every whar. Nobody eber
help me into carriages, or ober mud puddles, or
gives me any best place” (and raising herself to
her full height and her voice to a pitch like rolling
thunder, she asked), “and ai’n’t I a woman?
Look at me! Look at my arm!” (And she bared
her right arm to the shoulder, showing her tremendous
muscular power.) “I have plowed, and
planted, and gathered into barns, and no man
could head me—and ai’n’t I a woman? I could
work as much and eat as much as a man (when I
could get it), and bear de lash as well—and
ai’n’t I a woman? I have borne thirteen chilern
and seen ’em mos’ all sold off into slavery, and
when I cried out with a mother’s grief, none but
Jesus heard—and ai’n’t I a woman? Den dey
talks ’bout dis ting in de head—what dis dey
call it?” (“Intellect,” whispered some one near.)
“Dat’s it honey. What’s dat got to do with women’s
rights or niggers’ rights? If my cup won’t
hold but a pint and yourn holds a quart, wouldn’t
ye be mean not to let me have my little half-measure
full?” ... She ended by asserting that
“If de fust woman God ever made was strong
enough to turn the world upside down, all ’lone,
dese togedder” (and she glanced her eye over us,)
“ought to be able to turn it back and get it right
side up again, and now dey is asking to do it, de
men better let ’em....”
“Amid roars of applause, she turned to her
corner, leaving more than one of us with streaming
eyes and hearts beating with gratitude. She
had taken us up in her strong arms and carried us
safely over the slough of difficulty, turning the
whole tide in our favor. I have never in my life
seen anything like the magical influence that subdued
the mobbish spirit of the day and turned the
jibes and sneers of an excited crowd into notes of
respect and admiration. Hundreds rushed up to
shake hands, and congratulate the glorious old
mother and bid her God speed on her mission of
‘testifying again concerning the wickedness of this
’ere people’.”[183]
Again and in more concrete ways the Negro
woman has influenced America and that is by her
personal contact with the family—its men, women
and children. As housekeeper, maid and
nurse—as confidante, adviser and friend, she was
often an integral part of the white family life of
the South, and transmitted her dialect, her mannerisms,
her quaint philosophy and her boundless
sympathy.
Beyond this she became the concubine. It is a
subject scarcely to be mentioned today with our
conventional morals and with the bitter racial
memories swirling about this institution of slavery.
Yet the fact remains stark, ugly, painful,
beautiful.
Let us regard it dispassionately, remembering
that the concubine is as old as the world and that
birth is a biological fact. It is usual to speak of
the Negro as being the great example of the
unassimiliated group in American life. This, of
course, is flatly untrue; probably of the strains of
blood longest present in America since the discovery
by Columbus, the Negro has been less
liable to absorption than other groups; but this
does not mean that he has not been absorbed and
that his blood has not been spread throughout the
length and breadth of the land.
“We southern ladies are complimented with the
names of wives; but we are only the mistresses of
seraglios,” said a sister of President Madison;
and a Connecticut minister who lived 14 years in
Carolina said: “As it relates to amalgamation, I
can say, that I have been in respectable families
(so-called), where I could distinguish the family
resemblance in the slaves who waited upon the
table. I once hired a slave who belonged to his own
uncle. It is so common for the female slaves to
have white children, that little is ever said about
it. Very few inquiries are made as to who the
father is.”[184]
One has only to remember the early histories of
cities like Charleston and New Orleans to see
what the Negro concubine meant and how she
transfigured America. Paul Alliot said in his reflections
of Louisiana in 1803: “The population
of that city counting the people of all colors is
only twelve thousand souls. Mulattoes and Negroes
are openly protected by the Government.
He who strikes one of those persons, even though
he had run away from him, would be severely
punished. Also twenty whites could be counted in
the prisons of New Orleans against one man of
color. The wives and daughters of the latter are
much sought after by the white men, and white
women at times esteem well-built men of color.”[185]
The same writer tells us that few white men
marry, preferring to live with their slaves or with
women of color.
A generation later the situation was much the
same in spite of reaction. In 1818, a traveler says
of New Orleans: “Here may be seen in the same
crowds, Quadroons, Mulattoes, Samboes, Mustizos,
Indians and Negroes; and there are other
commixtures which are not yet classified.”[186]
“The minor distinctions of complexion and race
so fiercely adhered to by the Creoles of the old
regime were at their height at this time. The
glory and shame of the city were her quadroons
and octoroons, apparently constituting two aristocratic
circles of society, the one as elegant as the
other, the complexions the same, the men the
same, the women different in race, but not in color,
nor in dress nor in jewels. Writers on fire with
the romance of this continental city love to speak
of the splendors of the French Opera House, the
first place in the country where grand opera was
heard, and tell of the tiers of beautiful women
with their jewels and airs and graces. Above the
orchestra circle were four tiers; the first filled with
the beautiful dames of the city; the second filled
with a second array of beautiful women, attired
like those of the first, with no apparent difference;
yet these were the octoroons and quadroons,
whose beauty and wealth were all the passports
needed. The third was for the hoi polloi of the
white race, and the fourth for the people of color
whose color was more evident. It was a veritable
sandwich of races.”[187]
Whatever judgment we may pass upon all
this and however we may like or dislike it, the
fact remains that the colored slave women became
the medium through which two great races were
united in America. Moreover it is the fashion to
assume that all this was merely infiltration of white
blood into the black; but we must remember it
was just as surely infiltration of black blood into
white America and not even an extraordinary
drawing of the color line against all visible Negro
blood has ever been able to trace its true limits.
There is scarcely an American, certainly none
of the South and no Negro American, who does
not know in his personal experience of Americans
of Negro descent who either do not know or
do not acknowledge their African ancestry. This
is their right, if they do know, and a matter of but
passing importance if they do not. But without
doubt the spiritual legacy of Africa has been
spread through this mingling of blood. First, of
course, we may think of those more celebrated
cases where the mixed blood is fairly well known
but nevertheless the man has worked and passed
as a white man. One of the earliest examples
was that of Alexander Hamilton. Alexander
Hamilton was a case in point of the much disputed
“Creole” blood. Theoretically the Creole was a
person of European descent on both sides born in
the West Indies or America; but as there were
naturally few such persons in earlier times because
of the small number of European women who
came to America, those descendants of European
fathers and mulatto mothers were in practice
called “Creole” and consequently it soon began to
be prima facie evidence, in the West Indies, that
an illegitimate child of a white father was of
Negro descent. Alexander Hamilton was such an
illegitimate child. He had colored relatives whose
descendants still live in America and he was currently
reported to be colored in the island of
Nevis. Further than this, of course, proof is impossible.
But to those who have given careful
attention to the subject, little further proof is
needed.
To this can be added a long list of American
notables,—bishops, generals and members of Congress.
Many writers and artists have found
hidden inspiration in their Negro blood and from
the first importation in the fifteenth century down
to today there has been a continual mingling of
white and Negro blood in the United States both
within and without the bonds of wedlock that
neither law nor slavery nor cruel insult and contempt
has been able to stop.
Besides these influences in economics and the
home there has come the work of Negro women
in revolt which cannot be forgotten. We mention
two cases.
Harriet Tubman was a woman absolutely illiterate,
who, from 1849 down to the Civil War,
spent her time journeying backward and forward
between the free and slave states and leading
hundreds of black fugitives into freedom. Thousands
of dollars were put upon her head as rewards
for her capture; and she was continually sought
by northern abolitionists and was a confidant of
John Brown. During the War, she acted as a spy,
guide and nurse and in all these days, worked
without pay or reward. William H. Seward said:
“A nobler, higher spirit or truer, seldom dwells
in the human form,” and Wendell Phillips added:
“In my opinion there are few captains, perhaps
few colonels who have done more for the loyal
cause since the War began and few men who did
before that time more for the colored race than
our fearless and most sagacious friend, Harriet.”
Abraham Lincoln gave her ready audience.[188]
Quite a different kind of woman and yet
strangely effective and influential was Mammy
Pleasants of California. Here was a colored
woman who became one of the shrewdest business
minds of the State. She anticipated the development
in oil; she was the trusted confidant of
many of the California pioneers like Ralston,
Mills and Booth and for years was a power in
San Francisco affairs. Yet, she held her memories,
her hatreds, her deep designs and throughout a
life that was perhaps more than unconventional,
she treasured a bitter hatred for slavery and a
certain contempt for white people.
As a field hand in Georgia she had attracted
the attention of a planter by her intelligence and
was bought and sent to Boston for training. Here
she was made a household drudge and eventually
married Alexander Smith who was associated with
Garrison and the abolitionists. With $50,000
from his estate, she came to California and made
a fortune. The epitaph which she wanted on her
tombstone was, “She was a friend of John
Brown.” When she first heard of the projects of
Brown she determined to help him and April 5,
1858, when John Brown was captured at Harper’s
Ferry, they found upon him a letter reading: “The
ax is laid at the foot of the tree; when the first
blow is struck there will be more money to help.”
This was signed by three initials which the authorities
thought were “W. E. P.”—in fact they were
“M. E. P.” and stood for Mammy Pleasants.
She had come East the spring before with a
$30,000 United States draft which she changed
into coin and meeting John Brown in Chatham or
Windsor, Canada, had turned this money over to
him. It was agreed, however, that he was not to
strike his blow until she had helped to arouse the
slaves. Disguised as a jockey, she went South
and while there heard of Brown’s raid and capture
at Harper’s Ferry. She fled to New York
and finally reached California on a ship that came
around Cape Horn, sailing in the steerage under
an assumed name.
Mammy Pleasants “always wore a poke bonnet
and a plaid shawl,” and she was “very black with
thin lips” and “she handled more money during
pioneers days in California than any other colored
person.”[189]
Here then, we have the types of colored women
who rose out of the black mass of slaves not only
to guide their own folk but to influence the nation.
We have noted then the Negro woman in
America as a worker tending to emancipate all
women workers; as a mother nursing the white
race and uniting the black and white race; as a
conspirator urging forward emancipation in various
sorts of ways; and we have finally only to
remember that today the women of America who
are doing humble but on the whole the most effective
work in the social uplift of the lowly, not so
much by money as by personal contact, are the
colored women. Little is said or known about it
but in thousands of churches and social clubs, in
missionary societies and fraternal organizations,
in unions like the National Association of Colored
Women, these workers are founding and sustaining
orphanages and old folk homes; distributing
personal charity and relief; visiting prisoners;
helping hospitals; teaching children; and ministering
to all sorts of needs. Their work, as it comes
now and then in special cases to the attention of
individuals of the white world, forms a splendid
bond of encouragement and sympathy, and helps
more than most realize in minimizing racial difficulties
and encouraging human sympathy.[190]
CHAPTER VII THE AMERICAN FOLK SONG
How black folk sang their sorrow songs in the
land of their bondage and made this music the
only American folk music.
“Little of beauty has America given the world
save the rude grandeur God himself stamped on
her bosom; the human spirit in this new world has
expressed itself in vigor and ingenuity rather than
in beauty. And so by fateful chance the Negro
folk-song—the rhythmic cry of the slave—stands
today not simply as the sole American
music, but as the most beautiful expression of
human experience born this side the seas. It has
been neglected, it has been persistently mistaken
and misunderstood; but notwithstanding, it still
remains as the singular spiritual heritage of the
nation and the greatest gift of the Negro people.”[191]
Around the Negro folk-song there has arisen
much of controversy and of misunderstanding.
For a long time they were utterly neglected; then
every once in a while and here and there they
forced themselves upon popular attention. In the
thirties, they emerged and in tunes like “Near the
lake where droop the willow” and passed into
current song or were caricatured by the minstrels.
Then came Stephen Foster who accompanied a
mulatto maid often to the Negro church and heard
the black folk sing; he struck a new note in songs
like “Old Kentucky Home,” “Old Folks at Home”
and “Nellie was a Lady.” But it was left to war
and emancipation to discover the real primitive
beauty of this music to the world.
When northern men and women who knew
music, met the slaves at Port Royal after its capture
by Federal troops, they set down these songs
in their original form for the first time so that
the world might hear and sing them. The sea
islands of the Carolinas where these meetings
took place “with no third witness” were filled with
primitive black folk, uncouth in appearance, and
queer in language, but their singing was marvellous.
Thomas Wentworth Higginson and Miss
McKim and others collected these songs in 1867,
making the first serious study of Negro American
music. The preface said:
“The musical capacity of the Negro race has
been recognized for so many years that it is hard
to explain why no systematic effort has hitherto
been made to collect and preserve their melodies.
More than thirty years ago those plantation songs
made their appearance which were so extraordinarily
popular for a while; and if ‘Coal-black Rose,’
‘Zip Coon’ and ‘Ole Virginny nebber tire’ have
been succeeded by spurious imitations, manufactured
to suit the somewhat sentimental taste of
our community, the fact that these were called
‘Negro melodies’ was itself a tribute to the musical
genius of the race.
“The public had well-nigh forgotten these genuine
slave songs, and with them the creative power
from which they sprung, when a fresh interest was
excited through the educational mission to the
Port Royal Islands in 1861.”[192]
Still the world listened only half credulously
until the Fisk Jubilee Singers sang the slave songs
“so deeply into the world’s heart that it can never
wholly forget them again.” The story of the Fisk
Jubilee singers is romantic. In abandoned barracks
at Nashville hundreds of colored children
were being taught and the dream of a Negro
University had risen in the minds of the white
teachers. But even the lavish contribution for
missionary work, which followed the war, had by
1870 begun to fall off. It happened that the
treasurer of Fisk, George L. White, loved music.
He began to instruct the Fisk students in singing
and he used the folk-songs. He met all sorts of
difficulties. The white people of the nation and
especially the conventional church folk who were
sending missionary money, were not interested in
“minstrel ditties.” The colored people looked
upon these songs as hateful relics of slavery.
Nevertheless, Mr. White persisted, gathered a
pioneer band of singers and in 1871 started north.
“It was the sixth day of October in the year of
our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and seventy-one,
when George L. White started out from
Fisk School with his eleven students to raise
money, that Fisk might live. Professor Adam K.
Spence, who was principal of the school, gave Mr.
White all the money in his possession save one
dollar, which he held back, that the treasury might
not be empty. While friends and parents wept,
waved, and feared, the train puffed out of the
station. All sorts of difficulties, obstacles, oppositions
and failures faced them until through wonderful
persistence, they arrived at Oberlin, Ohio.
Here the National Council of Congregational
Churches was in session. After repeated efforts,
Mr. White gained permission for his singers to
render one song. Many of the members of the
Council objected vigorously to having such singers.
During the time of the session the weather
had been dark and cloudy. The sun had not
shone one moment, it had not cast one ray upon
the village. The singers went into the gallery of
the church, unobserved by all save the moderator
and a few who were on the rostrum. At a lull in
the proceeding, there floated sweetly to the ears
of the audience the measures of ‘Steal Away to
Jesus.’ Suddenly the sun broke through the
clouds, shone through the windows upon the singers,
and verily they were a heavenly choir. For
a time the Council forgot its business and called
for more and more. It was at this point that
Henry Ward Beecher almost demanded of Mr.
White that he cancel all engagements and come
straight to his church in Brooklyn....”
The New York papers ridiculed and sneered at
Beecher’s “nigger minstrels.” But Beecher stuck
to his plan and it was only a matter of hearing
them once when audiences went into ecstasies.
“When the Metropolitan newspapers called the
company ‘Nigger Minstrels,’ Mr. White was face
to face with a situation as serious as it was awkward.
His company had no appropriate name,
and the odium of the title attributed by the New
York newspapers pained him intensely. If they
were to be known as ‘Nigger Minstrels,’ they
could never realize his vision; they were both
handicapped and checkmated, and their career was
dead.... The suggestiveness of the Hebrew
Jubilee had been borne in upon his mind and with
joy of a deep conviction he exclaimed, ‘Children,
you are the Jubilee Singers’.”[193]
For seven years the career of this company of
Jubilee Singers was a continual triumph. They
crowded the concert halls of New England; they
began to send money back to Fisk; they went to
Great Britain and sang before Queen Victoria,
Lord Shaftesbury and Mr. Gladstone. Gladstone
cried: “It’s wonderful!” Queen Victoria
wept. Moody, the evangelist, brought them
again and again to his London meetings, and the
singers were loaded with gifts. Then they went
to Germany, and again Kings and peasants listened
to them. In seven years they were able to
pay not only all of their own expenses but to send
$150,000 in cash to Fisk University, and out of
this money was built Jubilee Hall, on the spot that
was once a slave market. “There it stands, lifting
up its grateful head to God in His heaven.”
For a long time after some people continued
to sneer at Negro music. They declared it was a
“mere imitation,” that it had little intrinsic value,
that it was not the music of Negroes at all.
Gradually, however, this attitude has completely
passed and today critics vie with each other in
giving tribute to this wonderful gift of the black
man to America.
Damrosch says: “The Negro’s music isn’t ours,
it is the Negro’s. It has become a popular form
of musical expression and is interesting, but it is
not ours. Nothing more characteristic of a race
exists, but it is characteristic of the Negro, not
the American race. Through it a primitive people
poured out its emotions with wonderful expressiveness.
It no more expresses our emotions than
the Indian music does.”
Recently, numbers of serious studies of the
Negro folk-song have been made. James Weldon
Johnson says: “In the ‘spirituals,’ or slave songs,
the Negro has given America not only its only
folk-songs, but a mass of noble music. I never
think of this music but that I am struck by the
wonder, the miracle of its production. How did
the men who originated these songs manage to do
it? The sentiments are easily accounted for; they
are, for the most part, taken from the Bible. But
the melodies, where did they come from? Some
of them so weirdly sweet, and others so wonderfully
strong. Take, for instance, ‘Go Down,
Moses’; I doubt that there is a stronger theme in
the whole musical literature of the world.
“It is to be noted that whereas the chief characteristic
of Ragtime is rhythm, the chief characteristic
of the ‘spirituals’ is melody. The melodies
of ‘Steal Away to Jesus,’ ‘Swing Low, Sweet
Chariot,’ ‘Nobody Knows de Trouble I See,’ ‘I
couldn’t hear Nobody Pray,’ ‘Deep River,’ ‘O,
Freedom Over Me,’ and many others of these
songs possess a beauty that is—what shall I say?
Poignant. In the riotous rhythms of Ragtime
the Negro expressed his irrepressible buoyancy,
his keen response to the sheer joy of living; in the
‘spirituals’ he voiced his sense of beauty and his
deep religious feeling.”[194]
H. E. Krehbiel says: “There was sunshine as
well as gloom in the life of the black slaves in the
Southern colonies and States, and so we have
songs which are gay as well as grave; but as a
rule the finest songs are the fruits of suffering
undergone and the hope of the deliverance from
bondage which was to come with translation to
heaven after death. The oldest of them are the
most beautiful, and many of the most striking have
never yet been collected, partly because they contained
elements, melodic as well as rhythmical,
which baffled the ingenuity of the early collectors.
Unfortunately, trained musicians have never entered
upon the field, and it is to be feared that it
is now too late. The peculiarities which the collaborators
on ‘Slave Songs of the United States’
recognized, but could not imprison on the written
page, were elements which would have been of
especial interest to the student of art.
“Is it not the merest quibble to say that these
songs are not American? They were created in
America under American influences and by people
who are Americans in the same sense that any
other element of our population is American—every
element except the aboriginal.... Is it
only an African who can sojourn here without
becoming an American and producing American
things; is it a matter of length of stay in the
country? Scarcely that; or some Negroes would
have at least as good a claim on the title as the
descendants of the Puritans and Pilgrims. Negroes
figure in the accounts of his voyages to
America made by Columbus.... A year before
the English colonists landed on Plymouth Rock
Negroes were sold into servitude in Virginia.”[195]
The most gifted and sympathetic student of the
folk-song in Africa and America was Natalie
Curtis, and it is scarcely necessary to add to what
she has so carefully and sympathetically written.
She has traced the connection between African
and Afro-American music which has always been
assumed but never carefully proven. The African
rhythm, through the use of the drum as a leading
instrument, produced musical emphasis which we
call syncopation. Primitive music usually shows
rhythm and melody of the voice sung in unison.
But in Africa, part singing was developed long
before it appeared in Europe. The great difference
between the music of Africa and the music of
Europe lies in rhythm; in Europe the music is
accented on the regular beats of the music while
in Africa the accents fall often on the unstressed
beats. It is this that coming down through the
Negro folk-song in America has produced what is
known as ragtime.
Mrs. Curtis Burlin shows that the folk-song of
the African in America can be traced direct to
Africa: “As a creator of beauty the black man is
capable of contributing to the great art of the
world.
“The Negro’s pronounced gift for music is today
widely recognized. That gift, brought to
America in slave-ships, was nurtured by that
mother of woe, human slavery, till out of suffering
and toil there sprang a music which speaks to the
heart of mankind—the prayer-song of the American
Negro. In Africa is rooted the parent stem
of that out-flowering of Negro folk-song in other
lands.
“Through the Negro this country is vocal with
a folk-music intimate, complete and beautiful. It
is the Negro music with its by-product of ‘ragtime’
that today most widely influences the popular
song-life of America, and Negro rhythms have
indeed captivated the world at large. Nor may
we foretell the impress that the voice of the slave
will leave upon the art of the country—a poetic
justice, this! For the Negro everywhere discriminated
against, segregated and shunned, mobbed
and murdered—he it is whose melodies are on
all our lips, and whose rhythms impel our marching
feet in a ‘war for democracy.’ The irresistible
music that wells up from this sunny and unresentful
people is hummed and whistled, danced to and
marched to, laughed over and wept over, by high
and low and rich and poor throughout the land.
The downtrodden black man whose patient religious
faith has kept his heart still unembittered,
is fast becoming the singing voice of all America.
And in his song we hear a prophecy of the dignity
and worth of Negro genius.”[196]
The Negro folk-song entered the Church and
became the prayer song and the sorrow song, still
with its haunting melody but surrounded by the
inhibitions of a cheap theology and a conventional
morality. But the musical soul of a race unleashed
itself violently from these bonds and in
the saloons and brothels of the Mississippi bottoms
and gulf coast flared to that crimson license
of expression known as “ragtime,” “jazz” and
the more singular “blues” retaining with all their
impossible words the glamour of rhythm and wild
joy. White composers hastily followed with songs
like “A Hot Time in the Old Town Tonight,”
and numerous successors in popular favor.
Out of ragtime grew a further development
through both white and black composers. The
“blues,” a curious and intriguing variety of love
song from the levees of the Mississippi, became
popular and was spread by the first colored man
who was able to set it down, W. C. Handy of
Memphis. Other men, white and colored, from
Stephen Foster to our day, have taken another
side of Negro music and developed its haunting
themes and rippling melody into popular songs
and into high and fine forms of modern music,
until today the influence of the Negro reaches
every part of American music, of many foreign
masters like Dvorak; and certainly no program of
concert music could be given in America without
voicing Negro composers and Negro themes.
We can best end this chapter with the word of
a colored man: “But there is something deeper
than the sensuousness of beauty that makes for
the possibilities of the Negro in the realm of the
arts, and that is the soul of the race. The wail
of the old melodies and the plaintive quality that
is ever present in the Negro voice are but the
reflection of a background of tragedy. No race
can rise to the greatest heights of art until it has
yearned and suffered. The Russians are a case in
point. Such has been their background in oppression
and striving that their literature and art are
today marked by an unmistakable note of power.
The same future beckons to the American Negro.
There is something very elemental about the heart
of the race, something that finds its origin in the
African forest, in the sighing of the night wind,
and in the falling of the stars. There is something
grim and stern about it all, too, something
that speaks of the lash, of the child torn from its
mother’s bosom, of the dead body riddled with
bullets and swinging all night from a limb by the
roadside.”[197]
CHAPTER VIII NEGRO ART AND LITERATURE
How the tragic story of the black slave has become
a central theme of the story of America
and has inspired literature and created art.
The Negro is primarily an artist. The usual
way of putting this is to speak disdainfully of his
“sensuous” nature. This means that the only race
which has held at bay the life destroying forces of
the tropics, has gained therefrom in some slight
compensation a sense of beauty, particularly for
sound and color, which characterizes the race.
The Negro blood which flowed in the veins of
many of the mightiest of the Pharaohs accounts
for much of Egyptian art, and indeed Egyptian
civilization owes much in its origin to the development
of the large strain of Negro blood which
manifested itself in every grade of Egyptian
society.
Semitic civilization also had its Negroid influences,
and these continually turn toward art as in
the case of black Nosseyeb, one of the five great
poets of Damascus under the Ommiades, and the
black Arabian hero, Antar. It was therefore not
to be wondered at that in modern days one of
the greatest of modern literatures, the Russian,
should have been founded by Pushkin, the grandson
of a full blooded Negro, and that among the
painters of Spain was the mulatto slave, Gomez.
Back of all this development by way of contact,
come the artistic sense of the indigenous Negro as
shown in the stone figures of Sherbro, the bronzes
of Benin, the marvelous hand work in iron and other
metals which has characterized the Negro race so
long that archaeologists today, with less and less
hesitation, are ascribing the discovery of the
welding of iron to the Negro race.
Beyond the specific ways in which the Negro
has contributed to American art stands undoubtedly
his spirit of gayety and the exotic charm which
his presence has loaned the parts of America
which were spiritually free enough to enjoy it. In
New Orleans, for instance, after the war of 1812
and among the free people of color there was a
beautiful blossoming of artistic life which the sordid
background of slavery had to work hard to
kill. The “people of color” grew in number and
waxed wealthy. Famous streets even today bear
testimony of their old importance. Congo Square
in the old Creole quarter where Negroes danced
the weird “Bamboula” long before colored
Coleridge-Taylor made it immortal and Gottschalk
wrote his Negro dance. Camp street and Julia
street took their names from the old Negro field
and from the woman who owned land along the
Canal. Americans and Spanish both tried to get
the support and sympathy of the free Negroes.
The followers of Aaron Burr courted them.
“Writers describing the New Orleans of this
period agree in presenting a picture of a continental
city, most picturesque, most un-American,
and as varied in color as a street of Cairo. There
they saw French, Spaniards, English, Bohemians,
Negroes, mulattoes, varied clothes, picturesque
white dresses of the fairer women, brilliant cottons
of the darker ones. The streets, banquettes,
we should say, were bright with color, the nights
filled with song and laughter. Through the scene,
the people of color add the spice of color; in the
life, they add the zest of romance.”[198]
Music is always back of this gay Negro spirit
and the folk song which the Negro brought to
America was developed not simply by white men
but by the Negro himself. Musicians and artists
sprung from the Louisiana group. There was
Eugene Warburg who distinguished himself as a
sculptor in Italy. There was Victor Sejour who
became a poet and composer in France, Dubuclet
became a musician in Bordeaux and the seven
Lamberts taught and composed in America, France
and Brazil. One of the brothers Sydney was
decorated for his work by the King of Portugal.
Edmund Dèdè became a director of a leading
orchestra in France.[199]
Among other early colored composers of music
are J. Hemmenway who lived in Philadelphia
in the twenties; A. J. Conner of Philadelphia between
1846-57 published numbers of compositions;
in the seventies Justin Holland was well
known as a composer in Cleveland, Ohio; Samuel
Milady, known by his stage name as Sam Lucas,
was born in 1846 and died in 1916. He wrote
many popular ballads, among them “Grandfather’s
Clock Was Too Tall For The Shelf.”
George Melbourne, a Negro street minstrel, composed
“Listen to the Mocking-Bird,” although a
white man got the credit. James Bland wrote
“Carry me Back to Ole Virginny”; Gussie L. Davis
composed popular music at Cincinnati.[200]
Coming to our day we remember that the
Anglo-African Samuel Coleridge-Taylor received
much of his inspiration from his visits to the
American Negro group; then comes Harry T.
Burleigh, perhaps the greatest living song writer
in America. Among his works are “Five Songs”
by Laurence Hope; “The Young Warrior,” which
became one of the greatest of the war songs;
“The Grey Wolf” and “Ethiopia Saluting the
Colors.” His adaptations of Negro folk-songs
are widely known and he assisted Dvorak in his
“New World Symphony.” R. Nathaniel Dett
has written “Listen to the Lambs,” a carol widely
known, and “The Magnolia Suite.” Rosamond
Johnson wrote “Under the Bamboo Tree” and a
dozen popular favorites beside choruses and
marches. Clarence Cameron White has composed
and adapted and Maud Cuney Hare has revived
and explained Creole music. Edmund T. Jenkins
has won medals at the Royal Academy in London.
Among the colored performers on the piano are
R. Augustus Lawson, who has often been soloist
at the concerts of the Hartford Philharmonic
Orchestra; Hazel Harrison, a pupil of Busoni;
and Helen Hagen who took the Sanford scholarship
at Yale. Carl Diton is a pianist who has
transcribed many Negro melodies. Melville
Charlton has done excellent work on the organ.
Then we must remember the Negro singers, the
“Black Swan” of the early 19th century whose
voice compared with Jenny Lind’s; the Hyer
sisters, Flora Batson, Florence Cole Talbert, and
Roland W. Hayes, the tenor whose fine voice has
charmed London, Paris and Vienna and who is
now one of the leading soloists of the Boston Symphony
Orchestra.
The Negro has been one of the greatest originators
of dancing in the United States and in the
world. He created the “cake walk” and most of
the steps in the “clog” dance which has so enthralled
theatre audiences. The modern dances
which have swept over the world like the “Tango”
and “Turkey Trot” originated among the Negroes
of the West Indies. The Vernon Castles
always told their audiences that their dances were
of Negro origin.[201]
We turn now to other forms of art and more
particularly literature. Here the subject naturally
divides itself into three parts: first, the influence
which the Negro has had on American literature,—and
secondly, the development of a literature
for and by Negroes. And lastly the number
of Negroes who have gained a place in National
American literature.
From the earliest times the presence of the
black man in America has inspired American
writers. Among the early Colonial writers the
Negro was a subject as, for instance, in Samuel
Sewall’s “Selling of Joseph,” the first American
anti-slavery tract published in 1700. But we especially
see in the influence of the Negro’s condition
in the work of the masters of the 19th century,
like Ralph Waldo Emerson, John Greenleaf
Whittier, James Russell Lowell, Walt Whitman,
Julia Ward Howe, Harriet Beecher Stowe and
Lydia Maria Child. With these must be named
the orators Wendell Phillips, Charles Sumner,
John C. Calhoun, Henry Ward Beecher. In our
own day, we have had the writers of fiction,
George U. Cable, Thomas Nelson Page, Thomas
Dixson, Ruth McEnery Stewart, William Dean
Howells, Thomas Wentworth Higginson.
It may be said that the influence of the Negro
here is a passive influence and yet one must remember
that it would be inconceivable to have an
American literature, even that written by white
men, and not have the Negro as a subject. He
has been the lay figure, but after all, the figure
has been alive, it has moved, it has talked, felt
and influenced.
In the minds of these and other writers how
has the Negro been portrayed? It is a fascinating
subject which I can but barely touch: in the days
of Shakespeare and Southerne the black man of
fiction was a man, a brave, fine, if withal over-trustful
and impulsive, hero. In science he was
different but equal, cunning in unusual but mighty
possibilities. Then with the slave trade he suddenly
became a clown and dropped from sight.
He emerged slowly beginning about 1830 as a dull
stupid but contented slave, capable of doglike devotion,
superstitious and incapable of education.
Then, in the abolition controversy he became a
victim, a man of sorrows, a fugitive chased by
blood-hounds, a beautiful raped octoroon, a crucified
Uncle Tom, but a lay figure, objectively pitiable
but seldom subjectively conceived. Suddenly
a change came after Reconstruction. The black
man was either a faithful old “Befoh de wah”
darky worshipping lordly white folk, or a
frolicking ape, or a villain, a sullen scoundrel, a
violator of womanhood, a low thief and misbirthed
monster. He was sub-normal and congenitally
incapable. He was represented as an unfit
survival of Darwinian natural selection.
Philanthropy and religion stood powerless before
his pigmy brain and undeveloped morals. In a
“thousands years”? Perhaps. But at present, an
upper beast. Out of this today he is slowly but
tentatively, almost apologetically rising—a somewhat
deserving, often poignant, but hopeless
figure; a man whose only proper end is dramatic
suicide physically or morally. His trouble is natural
and inborn inferiority, slight by scientific
measurement but sufficient to make absolute limits
to his possibilities, save in exceptional cases.
And here we stand today. As a normal human
being reacting humanly to human problems the
Negro has never appeared in the fiction or the
science of white writers, with a bare half dozen
exceptions; while to the white southerner who
“knows him best” he is always an idiot or a
monster, and he sees him as such, no matter what
is before his very eyes. And yet, with all this, the
Negro has held the stage. In the South he is
everything. You cannot discuss religion, morals,
politics, social life, science, earth or sky, God or
devil without touching the Negro. It is a perennial
and continuous and continual subject of books,
editorials, sermons, lectures and smoking car confabs.
In the north and west while seldom in the
center, the Negro is always in the wings waiting
to appear or screaming shrill lines off stage. What
would intellectual America do if she woke some
fine morning to find no “Negro” Problem?
Coming now to the slowly swelling stream of a
distinct group literature, by and primarily for the
Negro, we enter a realm only partially known to
white Americans. First, there come the rich mass
of Negro folk lore transplanted from Africa and
developed in America. A white writer, Joel
Chandler Harris, first popularized “Uncle
Remus” and “Brer Rabbit” for white America;
but he was simply the deft and singularly successful
translator—the material was Negroid and
appears repeatedly among the black peasants and in
various forms and versions. Take for instance
the versions of the celebrated tar-baby story of
Joel Chandler Harris. C. C. Jones took down a
striking version apparently direct from Negro lips
early in the 19th century:
“‘Do Buh Wolf, bun me: broke me neck, but
don’t trow me in de brier patch. Lemme dead one
time. Don’t tarrify me no mo.’ Buh Wolf yet bin
know wuh Buh Rabbit up teh. Eh tink eh bin
guine tare Bur Rabbit hide off. So, wuh eh do?
Eh loose Buh Rabbit from de spakleberry bush,
an eh tek um by de hine leg, an eh swing um roun’,
en eh trow um way in de tick brier patch fuh tare
eh hide and cratch eh yeye out. De minnit Buh
Rabbit drap in de brier patch, eh cock up eh tail,
eh jump, an holler back to Buh Wolf: ‘Good bye,
Budder! Dis de place me mammy fotch me up,—dis
de place me mammy fotch me up.’ An eh gone
before Buh Wolf kin ketch um. Buh Rabbit too
scheemy.”
The Harris version shows the literary touch
added by the white man. But the Negro version
told by Jones has all the meat of the primitive
tale.
Next we note the folk rhymes and poetry of
Negroes, sometimes accompanying their music and
sometimes not. A white instructor in English
literature at the University of Virginia says:
“Of all the builders of the nation the Negro
alone has created a species of lyric verse that all
the world may recognize as a distinctly American
production.”
T. W. Talley, a Negro, has recently published
an exhaustive collection of these rhymes. They
form an interesting collection of poetry often
crude and commonplace but with here and there
touches of real poetry and quaint humor.[202]
The literary expression of Negroes themselves
has had continuous development in America since
the eighteenth century.[203] It may however be looked
upon from two different points of view: We may
think of the writing of Negroes as self-expression
and as principally for themselves. Here we have
a continuous line of writers. Only a few of these,
however would we think of as contributing to
American literature as such and yet this inner,
smaller stream of Negro literature overflows
faintly at first and now evidently more and more
into the wider stream of American literature; on
the other hand there have been figures in American
literature who happen to be of Negro descent
and who are but vaguely to be identified with the
group stream as such. Both these points of view
are interesting but let us first take up the succession
of authors who form a group literature by
and for Negroes.
As early as the eighteenth century, and even before
the Revolutionary War the first voices of
Negro authors were heard in the United States.
Phyllis Wheatley, the black poetess, was easily the
pioneer, her first poems appearing in 1773, and
other editions in 1774 and 1793. Her earliest
poem was in memory of George Whitefield. She
was honored by Washington and leading Englishmen
and was as a writer above the level of her
American white contemporaries.
She was followed by Richard Allen, first Bishop
of the African Methodist Church whose autobiography,
published in 1793 was the beginning of
that long series of personal appears and narratives
of which Booker T. Washington’s “Up From
Slavery” was the latest. Benjamin Banneker’s
almanacs represented the first scientific work of
American Negroes, and began to be issued in
1792.
Coming now to the first decades of the nineteenth
century we find some essays on freedom by
the African Society of Boston, and an apology for
the new Negro church formed in Philadelphia.
Paul Cuffe, disgusted with America, wrote an early
account of Sierra Leone, while the celebrated
Lemuel Haynes, ignoring the race question,
dipped deeply into the New England theological
controversy about 1815. In 1829 came the first
full-voiced, almost hysterical, protest against
slavery and the color line in David Walker’s
Appeal which aroused Southern legislatures to
action. This was followed by the earliest Negro
conventions which issued interesting minutes; two
appeals against disfranchisement in Pennsylvania
appeared in this decade, one written by Robert
Purvis, who also wrote a biography of his father-in-law,
Mr. James Forten, and the other appeal
written by John Bowers and others. The life of
Gustavus Vassa, also known by his African name
of Olaudah Equiana, was published in America in
1837 continuing the interesting personal narratives.
In 1840 some strong writers began to appear.
Henry Highland Garnet and J. W. C. Pennington
preached powerful sermons and gave some attention
to Negro history in their pamphlets: R. B.
Lewis made a more elaborate attempt at Negro
history. Whitfield’s poems appeared in 1846, and
William Wells Brown began a career of writing
which lasted from 1847 until after the Civil War.
He began his literary career by the publication of
his “Narrative of a Fugitive Slave” in 1847. This
was followed by a novel in 1853, “Sketches” from
abroad in 1855, a play in 1858, “The Black Man”
in 1863, “The Negro in the American Rebellion”
in 1867, and “The Rising Son” in 1874. The
Colored Convention in Cincinnati and Cleveland
published reports in this decade and Bishop
Loguen wrote his life history. In 1845 Douglass’
autobiography made its first appearance, destined
to run through endless editions until the last in
1893. Moreover it was in 1841 that the first
Negro magazine appeared in America, edited by
George Hogarth and published by the A. M. E.
Church.
In the fifties James Whitfield published further
poems, and a new poet arose in the person of
Frances E. W. Harper, a woman of no little
ability who died lately; Martin R. Delaney and
William Cooper Nell wrote further of Negro history,
Nell especially making valuable contributions
of the history of the Negro soldiers. Three interesting
biographies were added in this decade to
the growing number; Josiah Henson, Samuel C.
Ward and Samuel Northrop; while Catto, leaving
general history came down to the better known
history of the Negro church.
In the sixties slave narratives multiplied, like
that of Linda Brent, while two studies of Africa
based on actual visits were made by Robert Campbell
and Dr. Alexander Crummell; William Douglass
and Bishop Daniel Payne continued the history
of the Negro church, and William Wells
Brown carried forward his work in general Negro
history. In this decade, too, Bishop Tanner began
his work in Negro theology.
Most of the Negro talent in the seventies was
taken up in politics; the older men like Bishop
Wayman wrote of their experiences; Sojourner
Truth added her story to the slave narratives. A
new poet arose in the person of A. A. Whitman,
while James Monroe Trotter was the first to take
literary note of the musical ability of his race.
Robert Brown Elliott stirred the nation by his
eloquence in Congress. The Fisk edition of the
Songs of the Jubilee Singers appeared.
In the eighties there are signs of unrest and conflicting
streams of thought. On the one hand the
rapid growth of the Negro church is shown by the
writers on church subjects like Moore and Wayman.
The historical spirit was especially strong.
Still wrote of the Underground Railroad; Simmons
issued his interesting biographical dictionary,
and the greatest historian of the race appeared
when George W. Williams issued his two-volume
history of the Negro Race in America. The
political turmoil was reflected in Langston’s Freedom
and Citizenship, Fortune’s Black and White,
and Straker’s New South, and found its bitterest
arraignment in Turner’s pamphlets; but with all
this went other new thought: Scarborough published
“First Greek Lessons”; Bishop Payne
issued his Treatise on Domestic Education, and
Stewart studied Liberia.
In the nineties came histories, essays, novels and
poems, together with biographies and social
studies. The history was represented by Payne’s
History of the A. M. E. Church, Hood’s One
Hundred Years of the A. M. E. Zion Church,
Anderson’s sketch of Negro Presbyterianism and
Hagood’s Colored Man in the M. E. Church;
general history of the older type was represented
by R. L. Perry’s Cushite and of the newer type in
E. A. Johnson’s histories, while one of the secret
societies found their historian in Brooks; Crogman’s
essays appeared and Archibald Grimke’s
biographies. The race question was discussed in
Frank Grimke’s published sermons, social studies
were made by Penn, Wright, Mossell, Crummell,
Majors and others. Most notable, however, was
the rise of the Negro novelist and poet with national
recognition: Frances Harper was still writing
and Griggs began his racial novels, but both of
these spoke primarily to the Negro race; on the
other hand, Chesnutt’s six novels and Dunbar’s
inimitable works spoke of the whole nation. J. T.
Wilson’s “Black Phalanx,” the most complete
study of the Negro soldier, came in these years.
Booker T. Washington’s work began with his
address at Atlanta in 1895, “Up From Slavery”
in 1901, “Working with the Hands” in 1904, and
“The Man Farthest Down” in 1912. The American
Negro Academy, a small group, began the
publication of occasional papers in 1897 and has
published a dozen or more numbers including a
“Symposium on the Negro and the Elective
Franchise” in 1905, a “Comparative Study of the
Negro Problem” in 1899, Love’s “Disfranchisement
of the Negro” in 1899, Grimke’s Study of
Denmark Vesey in 1901 and Steward’s “Black St.
Domingo Legion” in 1899. Since 1900 the stream
of Negro writing has continued. Dunbar has
found a successor in the critic and compiler of
anthologies, W. S. Braithwaite; Booker T. Washington
has given us his biography and Story of the
Negro; Kelly Miller’s trenchant essays have appeared
in book form and he has issued numbers of
critical monographs on the Negro problem with
wide circulation. Scientific historians have appeared
in Benjamin Brawley and Carter Woodson
and George W. Mitchell. Sinclair’s Aftermath of
Slavery has attracted attention, as have the studies
made by Atlanta University. The Negro in
American Sculpture has been studied by H. F. M.
Murray.
The development in poetry has been significant,
beginning with Phyllis Wheatley.[204] Jupiter Hammon
came in the 18th century, George M. Horton
in the early part of the 19th century followed by
Frances Harper who began publishing in 1854 and
A. A. Whitman whose first attempts at epic poetry
were published in the seventies. In 1890 came
the first thin volume of Paul Lawrence Dunbar,
the undoubted laureate of the race, who published
poems and one or two novels up until the beginning
of the 20th century. He was succeeded by
William Stanley Braithwaite whose fame rests
chiefly upon his poetic criticism and his anthologies,
and finally by James Weldon Johnson, Claud
McKay who came out of the West Indies with a
new and sincere gift, Fenton Johnson, Georgia
Johnson and Jessie Fauset. Joseph S. Cotter, Jr.,
Langston Hughes, Roscoe C. Jamison and
Countée Cullen have done notable work in verse.
Campbell, Davis and others have continued the
poetic tradition of Negro dialect.
On the whole, the literary output of the American
Negro has been both large and creditable, although,
of course, comparatively little known; few
great names have appeared and only here and
there work that could be called first class, but this
is not a peculiarity of Negro literature.
The time has not yet come for the great development
of American Negro literature. The economic
stress is too great and the racial persecution
too bitter to allow the leisure and the poise for
which literature calls. “The Negro in the United
States is consuming all his intellectual energy in
this gruelling race-struggle.” And the same statement
may be made in a general way about the
white South. Why does not the white South produce
literature and art? The white South, too, is
consuming all of its intellectual energy in this
lamentable conflict. Nearly all of the mental
efforts of the white South run through one narrow
channel. The life of every southern white man
and all of his activities are impassably limited by
the ever present Negro problem. And that is
why, as Mr. H. L. Mencken puts it, in all that
vast region, with its thirty or forty million people
and its territory as large as half a dozen Frances
or Germanys, “there is not a single poet, not a
serious historian, not a creditable composer, not a
critic good or bad, not a dramatist dead or
alive.”
On the other hand, never in the world has a
richer mass of material been accumulated by a
people than that which the Negroes possess today
and are becoming increasingly conscious of.
Slowly but surely they are developing artists of
technic who will be able to use this material. The
nation does not notice this for everything touching
the Negro has hitherto been banned by magazines
and publishers unless it took the form of caricature
or bitter attack, or was so thoroughly innocuous
as to have no literary flavor. This attitude
shows signs of change at last.
Most of the names in this considerable list except
those toward the last would be unknown to
the student of American literature. Nevertheless
they form a fairly continuous tradition and a most
valuable group expression. From them several
have arisen, as I have said, to become figures in
the main stream of American literature. Phyllis
Wheatley was an American writer of Negro descent
just as Dumas was a French writer of Negro
descent. She was the peer of her best American
contemporaries but she represented no conscious
Negro group. Lemuel Haynes wrote for Americans
rather than for Negroes.
Dunbar occupies a unique place in American
literature. He raised a dialect and a theme from
the minstrel stage to literature and became and
remains a national figure. Charles W. Chesnutt
followed him as a novelist, and many white people
read in form of fiction a subject which they did not
want to read or hearken to. He gained his way
unaided and by sheer merit and is a recognized
American novelist. Braithwaite is a critic whose
Negro descent is not generally known and has but
slightly influenced his work. His place in American
literature is due more to his work as a critic
and anthologist than to his work as a poet.
“There is still another rôle he has played, that of
friend of poetry and poets. It is a recognized fact
that in the work which preceded the present revival
of poetry in the United States, no one rendered
more unremitting and valuable service than
Mr. Braithwaite. And it can be said that no future
study of American poetry of this age can be made
without reference to Braithwaite.”
Of McKay’s poems, Max Eastman writes that
it “should be illuminating to observe that while
these poems are characteristic of that race as we
most admire it—they are gentle, simple, candid,
brave and friendly, quick of laughter and of tears—yet
they are still more characteristic of what is
deep and universal in mankind. There is no
special or exotic kind of merit in them, no quality
that demands a transmutation of our own natures
to perceive. Just as the sculptures and wood and
ivory carvings of the vast forgotten African Empires
of Ife and Benin, although so wistful in their
tranquility, are tranquil in the possession of the
qualities of all classic and great art, so these
poems, the purest of them, move with a sovereignty
that is never new to the lovers of the high
music of human utterance.”[205]
The later writers like Jean Toomer, Claud
McKay, Jessie Fauset and others have come on
the stage when the stream of Negro literature has
grown to be of such importance and gained so
much of technique and merit that it tends to merge
into the broad flood of American literature and
any notable Negro writer became ipso facto a
national writer.
One must not forget the Negro orator. While
in the white world the human voice as a vehicle of
information and persuasion has waned in importance
until the average man is somewhat suspicious
of “eloquence,” in the Negro world the
spoken word is still dominant and Negro orators
have wielded great influence upon both white and
black from the time of Frederick Douglass and
Samuel Ward down to the day of J. C. Price and
Booker T. Washington. There is here, undoubtedly,
something of unusual gift and personal magnetism.
One must note in this connection the rise and
spread of a Negro press—magazines and weeklies
which are voicing to the world with increasing
power the thought of American Negroes. The
influence of this new force in America is being
recognized and the circulation of these papers
aggregate more than a million copies.
On the stage the Negro has naturally had a
most difficult chance to be recognized. He has
been portrayed by white dramatists and actors,
and for a time it seemed but natural for a character
like Othello to be drawn, or for Southerne’s
Oroonoko to be presented in 1696 in England
with a black Angola prince as its hero. Beginning,
however, with the latter part of the 18th
century the stage began to make fun of the Negro
and the drunken character Mungo was introduced
at Drury Lane.
In the United States this tradition was continued
by the “Negro Minstrels” which began with
Thomas D. Rice’s imitation of a Negro cripple,
Jim Crow. Rice began his work in Louisville in
1828 and had great success. Minstrel companies
imitating Negro songs and dances and blackening
their faces gained a great vogue until long after
the Civil War. Negroes themselves began to
appear as principals in minstrel companies after a
time and indeed as early as 1820 there was an
“African company” playing in New York. No
sooner had the Negro become the principal in the
minstrel shows than he began to develop and
uplift the art. This took a long time but eventually
there appeared Cole and Johnson, Ernest
Hogan and Williams and Walker. Their development
of a new light comedy marked an epoch
and Bert Williams was at his recent death without
doubt the leading comedian on the American
stage.
In the legitimate drama there was at first no
chance for the Negro in the United States. Ira
Aldridge, born in Maryland, had to go to Europe
for opportunity. There he became associated
with leading actors like Edmund Keene and was
regarded in the fifties as one of the two or three
greatest actors in the world. He was honored
and decorated by the King of Sweden, the King
of Prussia, the Emperor of Austria and the Czar
of Russia. He had practically no successor until
Charles Gilpin triumphed in “The Emperor
Jones” in New York during the season 1920-21.
Efforts to develop a new distinctly racial drama
and portray the dramatic struggle of the Negro
in America and elsewhere have rapidly been made.
Mrs. Emily Hapgood made determined effort to
initiate a Negro theatre. She chose the plays of
Ridgeley Torrence, a white playwright, who wrote
for the Negro players “Granny Maumee” and
“The Rider of Dreams,” pieces singularly true to
Negro genius. The plays were given with unusual
merit and gained the highest praise.
This movement, interrupted by the war, has
been started again by the Ethiopian Players of
Chicago and especially by the workers at Howard
University where a Negro drama with Negro instructors,
Negro themes and Negro players is
being developed. One of the most interesting
pageants given in America was written, staged
and performed by Negroes in New York, Philadelphia
and Washington.
Charles Gilpin had been trained with Williams
and Walker and other colored companies. He
got his first chance on the legitimate stage by playing
the part of Curtis in Drinkwater’s “Abraham
Lincoln.” Then he became the principal in
O’Neill’s wonderful play and was nominated by
the Drama League in 1921 as one of the ten
persons who had contributed most to the American
theatre during the year. Paul Robeson and
Evelyn Preer are following Gilpin’s footsteps.
There is no doubt of the Negro’s dramatic
genius. Stephen Graham writes:
“I visited one evening a Negro theatre where
a musical comedy was going on—words and
music both by Negroes. It opened with the usual
singing and dancing chorus of Negro girls. They
were clad in yellow and crimson and mauve combinations
with white tapes on one side from the
lace edge of the knicker to their dusky arms.
They danced from the thigh rather than from the
knee, moving waist and bosom in unrestrained
undulation, girls with large, startled seeming eyes
and uncontrollable masses of dark hair.... A dance
of physical joy and abandon, with no restraint
in the toes or the knees, no veiling of the eyes, no
half shutting of the lips, no holding in of the
hair. Accustomed to the very aesthetic presentment
of the Bacchanalia in the Russian ballet, it
might be difficult to call one of those Negro dancers
a Bacchante, and yet there was one whom I
remarked again and again, a Queen of Sheba in
her looks, a face like starry night, and she was
clad slightly in mauve, and went into such ecstacies
during the many encores that her hair fell down
about her bare shoulders, and her cheeks and
knees, glistening with perspiration, outshone her
eyes.... I had seen nothing so pretty or so
amusing, so bewilderingly full of life and color,
since Sanine’s production of the ‘Fair of Sorochinsky’
in Moscow.”
Turning now to painting, we note a young
African painter contemporary with Phyllis
Wheatley who had gained some little renown.
Then a half century ago came E. M. Banister,
the center of a group of artists forming the Rhode
Island Art Club, and one of whose pictures took
a medal at the Centennial Exposition in 1876.
William A. Harper died in 1910. His “Avenue
of Poplars” took a prize of $100 at the Chicago
Art Institute. William Edward Scott studied in
Paris under Tanner. His picture “La Pauvre
Voisine” was hung in the salon in 1910 and bought
by the government of the Argentine Republic.
Another picture was hung in Paris and took first
prize at the Indiana State Fair, and a third picture
was exhibited in the Royal Academy in London.
Lately Mr. Scott has specialized in mural painting.
His work is found in ten public schools in
Chicago, in four in Indianapolis and in the latter
city he decorated two units in the City Hospital
with 300 life sized pictures. In many of these
pictures he has especially emphasized the Negro
type.
Richard Brown, Edwin Harleston, Albert A.
Smith, Laura Wheeler and a number of rising
young painters have shown the ability of the
Negro in this line of art; but their dean is, of
course, Henry Ossawa Tanner. Tanner is today
one of the leading painters of the world and
universally is so recognized. He was born an
American Negro in Pittsburgh in 1859, the son of
an African Methodist minister; he studied at the
Academy of Fine Arts in Philadelphia and became
a photographer in Atlanta. Afterward he
taught at Clark University in Atlanta. In all this
time he had sold less than $200 worth of pictures;
but finally he got to Paris and was encouraged by
Benjamin Constant. He soon turned toward his
greatest forte, religious pictures. His “Daniel in
the Lion’s Den” was hung in the salon in 1896
and the next year the “Raising of Lazarus”
was bought by the French government and hung
in the Luxembourg. Since then he has won medals
in all the greatest expositions, and his works are
sought by connoisseurs. He has recently received
knighthood in the French Legion of Honor.
In sculpture we may again think of two points
of view,—first, there is the way in which the
Negro type has figured in American sculpture as,
for instance, the libyan Sybil of W. A. Story,
Bissell’s Emancipation group in Scotland, the
Negro woman on the military monument in Detroit,
Ball’s Negro in the various emancipation
groups, Ward’s colored woman on the Beecher
monument, the panel on the Cleveland monument
of Scofield, Africa in D. C. French’s group in
front of the Custom’s House in New York City,
Calder’s black boy in the Nations of the West
group in the Panama-Pacific exhibition and, of
course, the celebrated Shaw monument in Boston.[206]
On the other hand, there have been a few Negro
sculptors, three of whom merit mention: Edmonia
Lewis, who worked during the Civil War, Meta
Warrick Fuller, a pupil of Rodin, and May
Howard Jackson, who has done some wonderful
work in the portraying of the mulatto type.
To appraise rightly this body of art one must
remember that it represents mainly the work of
those artists whom accident set free; if the artist
had a white face his Negro blood did not militate
against him in the fight for recognition; if his
Negro blood was visible white relatives may have
helped him; in a few cases ability was united to
indomitable will. But the shrinking, modest,
black artist without special encouragement had
little or no chance in a world determined to make
him a menial. Today the situation is changing.
The Negro world is demanding expression in art
and beginning to pay for it. The white world is
able to see dimly beyond the color line. This sum
of accomplishment then is but a beginning and an
imperfect indication of what the Negro race is
capable of in America and in the world.
Science, worse luck, has in these drab days little
commerce with art and yet for lack of better place
a word may drop here of the American Negro’s
contribution. Science today is a matter chiefly
for endowed fellowships and college chairs. Negroes
have small chance here because of race exclusion
and yet no scientist in the world can today
write of insects and ignore the work of C. H.
Turner of St. Louis; or of insanity and forget Dr.
S. C. Fuller of Massachusetts. Ernest Just’s investigations
of the origin of life make him stand
among the highest two or three modern scientists
in that line and the greatest American interpreter
of Wasserman reactions is a colored man; Dr.
Julien H. Lewis of the University of Chicago, is
building a reputation in serology. There are also
a number of deft Negro surgeons including Dr.
Dan Williams who first sewed up a wounded human
heart. The great precursors of all these
colored men of science were Thomas Derham and
Benjamin Banneker.
Derham was a curiosity more than a great
scientist measuring by absolute standards, and yet
in the 18th century and at the age of twenty-six
he was regarded as one of the most eminent physicians
in New Orleans. Dr. Rush of Philadelphia
testified to his learning and ability.
Benjamin Banneker was a leading American
scientist. He was the grandson of an English
woman and her black slave. Their daughter married
a Negro and Benjamin was their only son.
Born in 1731 in Maryland he was educated in a
private school with whites and spent his life on
his father’s farm. He had taste for mathematics
and early constructed an ingenious clock. He
became expert in the solution of difficult mathematical
problems, corresponding with interested
persons of leisure.
Thomas Jefferson wrote to the Marquis de
Condorcet: “We now have in the United States a
Negro, the son of a black man born in Africa and
a black woman born in the United States, who is a
very respectable mathematician. I procured him
to be employed under one of our chief directors in
laying out the new Federal City on the Potomac
and in the intervals of his leisure, while on that
work, he made an almanac for the next year, which
he sent me in his own handwriting and which I
enclose to you. I have seen very elegant solutions
of geometrical problems by him. Add to this that
he is a very worthy and respectable member of
society. He is a free man. I shall be delighted to
see these instances of moral eminence so multiplied
as to prove that the want of talents observed in
them, is merely the effect of their degraded condition,
and not proceeding from any difference in
the structure of the parts on which intellect depends.”[207]
Banneker became greatly interested in astronomy.
He made a number of calculations and
finally completed an almanac covering the year
1792. A member of John Adams’ cabinet had
this almanac published in Baltimore. This patron,
James McHenry, said that the almanac was begun
and finished without outside assistance except the
loan of books “so that whatever merit is attached
to his present performance, is exclusively and
peculiarly his own.” The publishers declared that
the almanac met the approbation of several of
the most distinguished astronomers of America.
The almanac was published yearly until 1802.
When the City of Washington was laid out in
1793 under Major Pierre Charles L’Enfant,
President Washington at the suggestion of
Thomas Jefferson appointed Banneker as one of
the six commissioners. He performed a most
important part of the mathematical calculations
of the survey and sat in conference with the other
commissioners. Later he wrote essays on bees and
studied methods to promote peace, suggesting a
Secretary of Peace in the president’s cabinet. He
“was a brave looking pleasant man with something
very noble in his appearance.” His color
was not jet black but decided Negroid. He died
in 1806, with both an American and European
reputation and was among the most learned men
of his day in America.
CHAPTER IX THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT
How the fine sweet spirit of black folk, despite
superstition and passion has breathed the soul of
humility and forgiveness into the formalism and
cant of American religion.
Above and beyond all that we have mentioned,
perhaps least tangible but just as true, is the
peculiar spiritual quality which the Negro has
injected into American life and civilization. It is
hard to define or characterize it—a certain
spiritual joyousness; a sensuous, tropical love of
life, in vivid contrast to the cool and cautious
New England reason; a slow and dreamful conception
of the universe, a drawling and slurring of
speech, an intense sensitiveness to spiritual values—all
these things and others like to them, tell
of the imprint of Africa on Europe in America.
There is no gainsaying or explaining away this
tremendous influence of the contact of the north
and south, of black and white, of Anglo Saxon
and Negro.
One way this influence has been brought to bear
is through the actual mingling of blood. But this
is the smaller cause of Negro influence. Heredity
is always stronger through the influence of acts
and deeds and imitations than through actual
blood descent; and the presence of the Negro in
the United States quite apart from the mingling
of blood has always strongly influenced the land.
We have spoken of its influence in politics, literature
and art, but we have yet to speak of that
potent influence in another sphere of the world’s
spiritual activities: religion.
America early became a refuge for religion—a
place of mighty spaces and glorious physical and
mental freedom where silent men might sit and
think quietly of God and his world. Hither out
of the blood and dust of war-wrecked Europe
with its jealousies, blows, persecutions and fear of
words and thought, came Puritans, Anabaptists,
Catholics, Quakers, Moravians, Methodists—all
sorts of men and “isms” and sects searching
for God and Truth in the lonely bitter wilderness.
Hither too came the Negro. From the first he
was the concrete test of that search for Truth, of
the strife toward a God, of that body of belief
which is the essence of true religion. His presence
rent and tore and tried the souls of men.
“Away with the slave!” some cried—but where
away and why? Was not his body there for work
and his soul—what of his soul? Bring hither
the slaves of all Africa and let us convert their
souls, this is God’s good reason for slavery. But
convert them to what? to freedom? to emancipation?
to being white men? Impossible. Convert
them, yes. But let them still be slaves for their
own good and ours. This was quibbling and good
men felt it, but at least here was a practical path,
follow it.
Thus arose the great mission movements to the
blacks. The Catholic Church began it and not
only were there Negro proselytes but black priests
and an order of black monks in Spanish America
early in the 16th century. In the middle of the
17th century a Negro freedman and charcoal
burner lived to see his son, Francisco Xavier de
Luna Victoria, raised to head the Bishopric of
Panama where he reigned eight years as the first
native Catholic Bishop in America.
In Spanish America and in French America the
history of Negro religion is bound up with the
history of the Catholic Church. On the other
hand in the present territory of the United States
with the exception of Maryland and Louisiana
organized religion was practically and almost exclusively
Protestant and Catholics indeed were
often bracketed with Negroes for persecution.
They could not marry Protestants at one time in
colonial South Carolina; Catholics and Negroes
could not appear in court as witnesses in Virginia
by the law of 1705; Negroes and Catholics were
held to be the cause of the “Negro plot” in New
York in 1741.
The work then of the Catholic Church among
Negroes began in the United States well into the
19th century and by Negroes themselves. In
Baltimore, for instance, in 1829, colored refugees
from the French West Indies established a sisterhood
and academy and gave an initial endowment
of furniture, real estate and some $50,000 in
money. In 1842 in New Orleans, four free Negro
women gave their wealth to form the Sisters
of the Holy Family and this work expanded and
grew especially after 1893 when a mulatto,
Thomy Lafon, endowed the work with over three
quarters of a million dollars, his life savings.
Later, in 1896, a colored man, Colonel John
McKee of Philadelphia, left a million dollars in
real estate to the Catholic Church for colored and
white orphans.
Outside of these colored sisterhoods and colored
philanthropists, the church hesitated long
before it began any systematic proselyting among
Negroes. This was because of the comparative
weakness of the church in early days and later
when the Irish migration strengthened it the new
Catholics were thrown into violent economic competition
with slaves and free Negroes, and their
fight to escape slave competition easily resolved
itself into a serious anti-Negro hatred which was
back of much of the rioting in Cincinnati, Philadelphia
and New York. It was not then until the
20th century that the church began active work by
establishing a special mission for Negroes and
engaging in it nearly two hundred white priests.
This new impetus was caused by the benevolence
of Katherine Drexel and the Sisters of the Blessed
Sacrament. Notwithstanding all this and since
the beginning of the 18th century only six Negroes
have been ordained to the Catholic priesthood.
The main question of the conversion of the
Negro to Christianity in the United States was
therefore the task of the Protestant Church and
it was, if the truth must be told, a task which it
did not at all relish. The whole situation was
fraught with perplexing contradictions; Could
Christians be slaves? Could slaves be Christians?
Was the object of slavery the Christianizing of
the black man, and when the black man was
Christianized was the mission of slavery done and
ended? Was it possible to make modern Christians
of these persons whom the new slavery began
to paint as brutes? The English Episcopal
Church finally began the work in 1701 through
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. It
had notable officials, the Archbishop of Canterbury
being its first president; it worked in America
82 years, accomplishing something but after all
not very much, on account of the persistent objection
of the masters. The Moravians were more
eager and sent missionaries to the Negroes, converting
large numbers in the West Indies and
some in the United States in the 18th century.
Into the new Methodist Church which came to
America in 1766, large numbers of Negroes
poured from the first, and finally the Baptists in
the 18th century had at least one fourth of their
membership composed of Negroes, so that in 1800
there were 14,000 black Methodists and some
20,000 black Baptists.[208]
It must not be assumed that this missionary
work acted on raw material. Rather it reacted
and was itself influenced by a very definite and
important body of thought and belief on the part
of the Negroes. Religion in the United States
was not simply brought to the Negro by the missionaries.
To treat it in that way is to miss the
essence of the Negro action and reaction upon
American religion. We must think of the transplanting
of the Negro as transplanting to the
United States a certain spiritual entity, and an unbreakable
set of world-old beliefs, manners,
morals, superstitions and religious observances.
The religion of Africa is the universal animism or
fetishism of primitive peoples, rising to polytheism
and approaching monotheism chiefly, but not
wholly, as a result of Christian and Islamic missions.
Of fetishism there is much misapprehension.
It is not mere senseless degradation. It is
a philosophy of life. Among primitive Negroes
there can be, as Miss Kingsley reminds us, no such
divorce of religion from practical life as is common
in civilized lands. Religion is life, and fetish
an expression of the practical recognition of
dominant forces in which the Negro lives. To
him all the world is spirit. Miss Kingsley says:
“It is this power of being able logically to account
for everything that is, I believe, at the back of
the tremendous permanency of fetish in Africa,
and the cause of many of the relapses into it by
Africans converted to other religions; it is also
the explanation of the fact that white men who
live in the districts where death and danger are
everyday affairs, under a grim pall of boredom,
are liable to believe in fetish, though ashamed of
so doing. For the African, whose mind has been
soaked in fetish during his early and most impressionable
years, the voice of fetish is almost irresistible
when affliction comes to him.”[209]
At first sight it would seem that slavery completely
destroyed every vestige of spontaneous
social movement among the Negroes; the home
had deteriorated; political authority and economic
initiative was in the hands of the masters; property,
as a social institution, did not exist on the
plantation; and, indeed, it is usually assumed by
historians and sociologists that every vestige of
internal development disappeared, leaving the
slaves no means of expression for their common
life, thought, and striving. This is not strictly
true; the vast power of the priest in the African
state still survived; his realm alone—the province
of religion and medicine—remained largely
unaffected by the plantation system in many important
particulars. The Negro priest, therefore,
early became an important figure on the plantation
and found his function as the interpreter of
the supernatural, the comforter of the sorrowing,
and as the one who expressed, rudely, but picturesquely,
the longing and disappointment and resentment
of a stolen people. From such beginnings
arose and spread with marvellous rapidity
the Negro church, the first distinctively Negro
American social institution. It was not at first by
any means a Christian Church, but a mere adaptation
of those heathen rites which we roughly
designate by the term Obe Worship or “Voodooism.”
Association and missionary effort soon
gave these rites a veneer of Christianity, and
gradually, after two centuries, the Church became
Christian, with a simple Calvinistic creed, but
with many of the old customs still clinging to the
services. It is this historic fact that the Negro
Church today bases itself upon the sole surviving
social institution of the African fatherland, that
accounts for its extraordinary growth and vitality.
We easily forget that in the United States today
there is a Church organization for every sixty
Negro families. This institution, therefore,
naturally assumed many functions which the other
harshly suppressed social organs had to surrender;
the Church became the center of amusements,
of what little spontaneous economic activity remained,
of education, and of all social intercourse,
of music and art.[210]
For these reasons the tendency of the Negro
worshippers from the very first was to integrate
into their own organizations. As early as 1775
distinct Negro congregations with Negro ministers
began to appear here and there in the United
States. They multiplied, were swept away, effort
was made to absorb them in the white church, but
they kept on growing until they established national
bodies with Episcopal control or democratic
federation and these organizations today form
the strongest, most inclusive and most vital of the
Negro organizations. They count in the United
States four million members and their churches
seat these four million and six million other guests.
They are houses in 40,000 centers, worth $60,000,000
and have some 200,000 leaders.
On the part of the white church this tendency
among the Negroes met with alternate encouragement
and objection: encouragement because they
did not want Negroes in their churches even when
they occupied the back seats or in the gallery; objection
when the church became, as it so often did,
a center of intelligent Negro life and even of
plotting against slavery. There arose out of the
church the first leaders of the Negro group; and
in the first rank among these stands Richard
Allen.[211]
Richard Allen was born in 1760 as a slave in
Philadelphia and was licensed to preach in 1782.
He was ordained deacon by Bishop Asbury and
he led the Negroes in their secession from St.
George’s Church in Philadelphia when they tried
to stop black folk from praying on the main floor.
He formed first the Free African Society and
finally established Bethel Church.
As this church grew and multiplied it became
the African Methodist Episcopal Church which
now boasts three quarters of a million members.
Allen was its first bishop. With Allen was associated
Absalom Jones, born a slave in Delaware
in 1746. He became the first Negro priest in the
Episcopal Church. John Gloucester became the
pioneer Negro minister among colored Presbyterians
and gave that church his four sons as
ministers. George Leile became a missionary of
the American Negroes to the Negroes of Jamaica
and began missionary work on that island while
Lott Carey in a similar way became a missionary
to Africa. Then came Nat Turner, the preacher
revolutionist. James Varick, a free negro of
New York who was the first bishop of the black
Zion Methodist revolt, and afterward there followed
the stream of Negro leaders who have
built and led the organization of colored churches.
But this is only part of the story.
It will be seen that the development of the
Negro church was not separate from the white.
Black preachers led white congregations, white
preachers addressed blacks. In many other ways
Negroes influenced white religion continuously
and tremendously. There was the “Shout,” combining
the trance and demoniac possession as old
as the world, and revivified and made widespread
by the Negro religious devotees in America.
Methodist and Baptist ways of worship, songs
and religious dances absorbed much from the
Negroes and whatever there is in American religion
today of stirring and wild enthusiasm, of
loud conversions and every day belief in an anthropomorphic
God owes its origin in a no small
measure to the black man.
Of course most of the influence of the Negro
preachers was thrown into their own churches and
to their own people and it was from the Negro
church as an organization that Negro religious influence
spread most widely to white people. Many
would say that this influence had little that was
uplifting and was a detriment rather than an advantage
in that it held back and holds back the
South particularly in its religious development.
There is no doubt that influences of a primitive
sort and customs that belong to the unlettered
childhood of the race rather than to the thinking
adult life of civilization crept in with the religious
influence of the slave. Much of superstition, even
going so far as witchcraft, conjury and blood
sacrifice for a long time marked Negro religion
here and there in the swamps and islands. But
on the other hand it is just as true that the cold
formalism of upper class England and New England
needed the wilder spiritual emotionalism of
the black man to weld out of both a rational
human religion based on kindliness and social uplift;
and whether the influence of Negro religion
was on the whole good or bad, the fact remains
that it was potent in the white South and still is.
Several black leaders of white churches are
worth remembering.[212] Lemuel Hayes was born
in Connecticut in 1753 of a black father and white
mother. He received his Master of Arts from
Middlebury College in 1804, was a soldier in the
Revolution and pastored various churches in New
England. “He was the embodiment of piety and
honesty.” Harry Hosier, the black servant and
companion of Bishop Asbury, was called by Dr.
Benjamin Rush, the greatest orator in America.
He travelled north and south and preached to
white and black between 1784 and his death in
1810.
John Chavis was a full-blooded Negro, born in
Granville county, N. C., near Oxford, in 1753.
He was born free and was sent to Princeton, and
studied privately under Dr. Witherspoon, where
he did well. He went to Virginia to preach to Negroes.
In 1802, in the county court, his freedom
and character were certified to and it was declared
that he had passed “through a regular course of
academic studies” at what is now Washington and
Lee University. In 1805 he returned to North
Carolina, where he, in 1809 was made a licentiate
in the Presbyterian Church and preached. His
English was remarkably pure, his manner impressive,
his explanations clear and concise. For a
long time he taught school and had the best whites
as pupils—a United States senator, the sons of
a chief justice of North Carolina, a governor of
the state and many others. Some of his pupils
boarded in his family, and his school was regarded
as the best in the State. “All accounts agree that
John Chavis was a gentleman” and he was received
socially among the best whites and asked to
table. In 1830 he was stopped from preaching
by the law. Afterward he taught school for free
Negroes in Raleigh.
Henry Evans was a full-blooded Virginia free
Negro, and was the pioneer of Methodism in Fayetteville,
N. C. He found the Negroes there,
about 1800, without religious instruction. He began
preaching and the town council ordered him
away; he continued and whites came to hear him.
Finally the white auditors outnumbered the black,
and sheds were erected for Negroes at the side of
the church. The gathering became a regular
Methodist Church, with a white and Negro membership,
but Evans continued to preach. He exhibited
“rare self-control before the most
wretched of castes! Henry Evans did much good,
but he would have done more good had his spirit
been untrammelled by this sense of inferiority.”[213]
His dying words uttered as he stood, aged and
bent beside his pulpit, are of singular pathos:
“I have come to say my last word to you. It is
this: None but Christ. Three times I have had
my life in jeopardy for preaching the gospel to
you. Three times I have broken ice on the edge
of the water and swam across the Cape Fear to
preach the gospel to you; and, if in my last hour I
could trust to that, or anything but Christ crucified,
for my salvation, all should be lost and my
soul perish forever.”
Early in the nineteenth century, Ralph Freeman
was a slave in Anson county, N. C. He was a full-blooded
Negro, and was ordained and became an
able Baptist preacher. He baptised and administered
communion, and was greatly respected.
When the Baptists split on the question of missions
he sided with the anti-mission side. Finally
the law forbade him to preach.
The story of Jack of Virginia is best told in the
words of a Southern writer:
“Probably the most interesting case in the whole
South is that of an African preacher of Nottoway
county, popularly known as ‘Uncle Jack,’ whose
services to white and black were so valuable that a
distinguished minister of the Southern Presbyterian
Church felt called upon to memorize his
work in a biography.
“Kidnapped from his idolatrous parents in
Africa, he was brought over in one of the last
cargoes of slaves admitted to Virginia and sold to
a remote and obscure planter in Nottoway county,
a region at that time in the backwoods and destitute
particularly as to religious life and instruction.
He was converted under the occasional
preaching of Rev. Dr. John Blair Smith, President
of Hampden-Sidney College, and of Dr. William
Hill and Dr. Archibald Alexander of Princeton,
then young theologues, and by hearing the scriptures
read. Taught by his master’s children to
read, he became so full of the spirit and knowledge
of the Bible that he was recognized among
the whites as a powerful expounder of Christian
doctrine, was licensed to preach by the Baptist
Church, and preached from plantation to plantation
within a radius of thirty miles, as he was invited
by overseers or masters. His freedom was
purchased by a subscription of whites, and he was
given a home and a tract of land for his support.
He organized a large and orderly Negro church,
and exercised such a wonderful controlling influence
over the private morals of his flock that masters,
instead of punishing their slaves, often referred
them to the discipline of their pastor, which
they dreaded far more.
“He stopped a heresy among the Negro Christians
of Southern Virginia, defeating in open argument
a famous fanatical Negro preacher named
Campbell, who advocated noise and ‘the spirit’
against the Bible, winning over Campbell’s adherents
in a body. For over forty years and until
he was nearly a hundred years of age, he labored
successfully in public and private among black and
whites, voluntarily giving up his preaching in
obedience to the law of 1832, the result of ‘Old
Nat’s war.’...
“The most refined and aristocratic people paid
tribute to him, and he was instrumental in the conversion
of many whites. Says his biographer,
Rev. Dr. William S. White: ‘He was invited into
their houses, sat with their families, took part in
their social worship, sometimes leading the prayer
at the family altar. Many of the most intelligent
people attended upon his ministry and listened to
his sermons with great delight. Indeed, previous
to the year 1825, he was considered by the best
judges to be the best preacher in that county. His
opinions were respected, his advice followed, and
yet he never betrayed the least symptoms of arrogance
or self-conceit. His dwelling was a rude log
cabin, his apparel of the plainest and coarsest materials.’
This was because he wished to be fully
identified with his class. He refused gifts of
better clothing saying ‘These clothes are a great
deal better than are generally worn by people of
my color, and besides if I wear them I find shall
be obliged to think about them even at meeting’.”
All this has to do with organized religion.
But back of all this and behind the half childish
theology of formal religion there has run in the
heart of black folk the greatest of human achievements,
love and sympathy, even for their enemies,
for those who despised them and hurt them and
did them nameless ill. They have nursed the sick
and closed the staring eyes of the dead. They
have given friendship to the friendless, they have
shared the pittance of their poverty with the outcast
and nameless; they have been good and true
and pitiful to the bad and false and pitiless and in
this lies the real grandeur of their simple religion,
the mightiest gift of black to white America.
Above all looms the figure of the Black
Mammy, one of the most pitiful of the world’s
Christs. Whether drab and dirty drudge or dark
and gentle lady she played her part in the uplift
of the South. She was an embodied Sorrow, an
anomaly crucified on the cross of her own neglected
children for the sake of the children of
masters who bought and sold her as they bought
and sold cattle. Whatever she had of slovenliness
or neatness, of degradation or of education she
surrendered it to those who lived to lynch her
sons and ravish her daughters. From her great
full breast walked forth governors and judges,
ladies of wealth and fashion, merchants and
scoundrels who lead the South. And the rest gave
her memory the reverence of silence. But a few
snobs have lately sought to advertise her sacrifice
and degradation and enhance their own cheap success
by building on the blood of her riven heart a
load of stone miscalled a monument.
In religion as in democracy, the Negro has
been a peculiar test of white profession. The
American church, both Catholic and Protestant,
has been kept from any temptation to over-righteousness
and empty formalism by the fact that
just as Democracy in America was tested by the
Negro, so American religion has always been
tested by slavery and color prejudice. It has kept
before America’s truer souls the spirit of meekness
and self abasement, it has compelled American
religion again and again to search its heart
and cry “I have sinned;” and until the day comes
when color caste falls before reason and economic
opportunity the black American will stand as the
last and terrible test of the ethics of Jesus Christ.
Beyond this the black man has brought to
America a sense of meekness and humility which
America never has recognized and perhaps never
will. If there is anybody in this land who thoroughly
believes that the meek shall inherit the
earth they have not often let their presence be
known. On the other hand it has become almost
characteristic of America to look upon position,
self assertion, determination to go forward at all
odds, as typifying the American spirit. This is
natural. It is at once the rebound from European
oppression and the encouragement which
America offers physically, economically and
socially to the human spirit. But on the other
hand, it is in many of its aspects a dangerous and
awful thing. It hardens and hurts our souls, it
contradicts our philanthropy and religion; and
here it is that the honesty of the black race, its
hesitancy and heart searching, its submission to
authority and its deep sympathy with the wishes of
the other man comes forward as a tremendous,
even though despised corrective. It is not always
going to remain; even now we see signs of its disappearance
before contempt, lawlessness and
lynching. But it is still here, it still works and one
of the most magnificent anomalies in modern human
history is the labor and fighting of a half-million
black men and two million whites for the
freedom of four million slaves and these same
slaves, dumbly but faithfully and not wholly unconsciously,
protecting the mothers, wives and
children of the very white men who fought to
make their slavery perpetual.
This then is the Gift of Black Folk to the new
world. Thus in singular and fine sense the slave
became master, the bond servant became free and
the meek not only inherited the earth but made
that heritage a thing of questing for eternal youth,
of fruitful labor, of joy and music, of the free
spirit and of the ministering hand, of wide and
poignant sympathy with men in their struggle to
live and love which is, after all, the end of being.
POSTSCRIPT
Listen to the Winds, O God the Reader, that wail
across the whip-cords stretched taut on broken human
hearts; listen to the Bones, the bare bleached bones of
slaves, that line the lanes of Seven Seas and beat eternal
tom-toms in the forests of the laboring deep; listen to the
Blood, the cold thick blood that spills its filth across the
fields and flowers of the Free; listen to the Souls that
wing and thrill and weep and scream and sob and sing
above it all. What shall these things mean, O God the
Reader? You know. You know.
FOOTNOTES
[1] In the fifties it was customary for the merchants, etc., to have posted
at their door a list of help wanted. Many of these help wanted signs
were accompanied by another which read “No Irish need apply.” During
the Civil War there was an Anti-Draft song with a refrain to the
effect that when it came to drafting they did not practice “No Irish need
apply.”
[2] “Americans only” in a real estate advertisement today usually
means “No Jews need apply.” It sometimes means Irish (i. e., Catholic)
also.
[3] Wm. J. Bromwell, History of Immigration to United States, p. 96.
[7]Commercial Relations of the United States, 1885-1886, Appendix
III, p. 1967.
[8] “The Commissioners for Ireland gave them orders upon the governors
of garrisons, to deliver to them prisoners of war; upon the keepers
of gaols, for offenders in custody; upon masters of workhouses, for
the destitute in their care ‘who were of an age to labor, or if women
were marriageable and not past breeding’; and gave directions to all in
authority to seize those who had no visible means of livelihood, and
deliver them to these agents of the Bristol sugar merchants, in execution
of which latter direction Ireland must have exhibited scenes in every
part like the slave hunts in Africa. How many girls of gentle birth
have been caught and hurried to the private prisons of these man-catchers
none can tell. Messrs. Sellick and Leader, Mr. Robert
Yeomans, Mr. Joseph Lawrence, and others, all of Bristol, were active
agents. As one instance out of many: Captain John Vernon was employed
by the Commissioners for Ireland, into England, and contracted in
their behalf with Mr. David Sellick and Mr. Leader under his hand,
bearing date the 14th September, 1653, to supply them with two hundred
and fifty women of the Irish nation above twelve years, and under the
age of forty-five, also three hundred men above twelve years of age, and
under fifty, to be found in the country within twenty miles of Cork,
Youghal, and Kinsale, Waterford and Wexford, to transport them into
New England.” J. P. Prendergast, The Cromwellian Settlement of
Ireland, London, 1865. 2d. ed., pp. 89-90.
[9] “It is calculated that in four years (1653-1657) English firms of
slave-dealers shipped 6,400 Irish men and women, boys and maidens, to
the British colonies of North America.” A. J. Thebaud, The Irish Race
in the Past and Present, N. Y., 1893, p. 385.
[10] Rev. T. A. Spencer, History of the United States, Vol. I, p. 305.
[11] Henry Pratt Fairchild, Immigration: A world movement, and its
American significance, N. Y., 1913, p. 47. See also Archives of Maryland,
Vol. 22, p. 497.
[12] Charles A. and Mary R. Beard, History of the United States,
N. Y., 1921, p. 11.
[32]Reports of Department of Labor, Washington, 1918, p. 208.
[33]Reports of Department of Labor, Washington, 1920, p. 400.
[34]Reports of Department of Labor, Washington, 1921, p. 365.
[35] From a Spanish Romance called La Sergas de Espladian, by Garcia
de Montalvo, published in 1510; translated in Beasley’s The Negro
Trail Blazers of California, p. 18.
[36] Cf. Wiener, Africa and the Discovery of America, Vol. 1, pp. 169-70,
172, 174-5; Vol. 3, p. 322; Thurston, Antiquities of Tennessee, etc.,
1890, p. 105; De Charnay, Ancient Cities of the New World (trans. by
Gonino and Conant, 1887), pp. 132ff.; Kabell, America för Columbus,
1892, p. 235.
[37] J. B. Thacher, Christopher Columbus, 1903, Vol. 2, pp. 379-80;
Raccolta di documenti e studi publicati dalla R. Commissione Colombiana
pel quarto centenario dalla scoperta dell’ America, parte I, Rome, 1892,
Vol. 1, p. 96.
[49] The following narrative is based on: H. O. Flipper, Did a Negro
discover Arizona and New Mexico (contains a translation of parts of
the narrative of Pedro de Castaneda de Majera); Pedro de Castaneda,
“Account of the Expedition to Cibola which took place in the year 1540....”
translated in Spanish Explorers in the Southern United States
(J. F. Jameson Ed.); Beasley, Trail Blazers of California, Chapter 2;
Rippy, in Journal of Negro History, Vol. 6, pp. 183ff.; American Anthropologist,
Vol. 4.
[50] A fifth survivor, a Spaniard, stayed with the Indians and was
afterward found by DeSoto.
[51] Another story is that Estevanico and the Monks did not get on
well together.
[52] The story that Estevanico was killed because of his greed is evidently
apocryphal.
[53] Legends of the Zuni Pueblos of New Mexico quoted in Lowery
Spanish Settlements in the United States, 1513-1561, pp. 281-82.
[61] Bruce, Economic History of Virginia, Vol. 2, pp. 405-6.
[62] Atlanta University Publications: Cf. The Negro Artisan, 1902-1912,
and Economic Cooperation among Negro Americans, 1907.
[63] Alice Dunbar Nelson in Journal of Negro History, Vol. 2, p. 52.
[64] Alice Dunbar Nelson, in the Journal of Negro History, Vol. 1,
p. 375.
[65] Olmsted, A Journey in the Seaboard Slave States, Journey through
Texas, and Journey in the Back Country.
[66] Prior to the Matzeliger machine the McKay machine was patented,
designed for making the heaviest and cheapest kind of men’s shoes.
The Matzeliger machine was designed for light work, women’s shoes,
etc., and was the most important invention necessary to the formation
of the United Shoe Machinery Company.
[67] H. E. Baker, in Journal of Negro History, Vol. 2, pp. 21ff.
[132] Cf. Joshua R. Giddings, Exiles of Florida, Columbus, Ohio, 1858.
[133] Among the first subscribers to Garrison’s Liberator were free
Negroes and one report is that the very first paid subscriber was a
colored Philadelphia caterer.
[179] Cf. Atlanta University Pub. No. 6 and No. 16.
[180] This speech was made in the South Carolina Constitutional Convention
of 1890 which disfranchised the Negro, by the Hon. Thomas E.
Miller, ex-congressman and one of the six Negro members of the Convention.
The Convention did not have the courage to publish it in
their proceedings but it may be found in the Occasional Papers of the
American Negro Academy No. 6, pp. 11-13.
[181] Cf. W. E. B. Du Bois, Reconstruction (American Historical Review,
XV, No. 4, p. 871).
W. E. B. Du Bois, Economics of Negro Emancipation (Sociological
Review, Oct., 1911, p. 303).
[182] O. O. Howard, Autobiography, New York, 1907, Vol. 2, pp. 361-7,
371-2.
[183] Testimony of the presiding officer, Mrs. Frances D. Gage, in “Narrative
of Sojourner Truth,” 1884, pp. 134-5.
[210] Atlanta University Publications, The Negro Church, 1903.
[211] Richard Allen, Life, Experience and Gospel Labors, Philadelphia,
1880.
[212] Cf. Carter G. Woodson, The History of the Negro Church, Washington,
D. C., 1921; Atlanta University Publications, The Negro
Church; and J. E. Bassett, Slavery in North Carolina.